FOR THE FAITH

A Story of the Young Pioneers of Reformation in Oxford

by

EVELYN EVERETT-GREEN

CONTENTS

 Chapter

 Note I: The House by the Bridge II: "Christian Brothers" III: A Neophyte IV: "Merrie May Day" V: Sweet Summertide VI: For Love and the Faith VII: In Peril VIII: The Fugitive IX: A Steadfast Spirit X: A Startling Apparition XI: Evil Tidings XII: "Brought Before Governors" XIII: In Prison XV: The Fire At Carfax XVI: "Reconciled" XVII: The Clemency Of The Cardinal XVIII: The Release Notes

Note

The story of these young pioneers of reformation in Oxford has beentold by many historians. But there are slight discrepancies in thevarious accounts, and it is not quite clear who were the smallminority who refused the offered reconciliation, and stood firm tothe last. But there is no doubt that John Clarke, Henry Sumner, andone other, whose name varies in the different accounts, died fromthe effects of harsh imprisonment, unabsolved, and unreconciled tothe offended church, and that Clarke would probably have perishedat the stake had death not taken him from the hands of hispersecutors. 

There is equally no doubt that Dalaber, Ferrar, Garret, and manyothers "recanted, " as it was called, and took part in the burningof books at Carfax. But these men must not be too hastily condemnedas cowards and renegades. Garret, Ferrar, and several others diedfor their faith in subsequent persecutions, whilst others rose toeminence in the church, which was soon to be reformed and purifiedof many of the errors against which these young men had protested. It is probable, therefore, that they were persuaded by gentlearguments to this act of submission. They were not in revoltagainst their faith or the church, but only eager for greaterliberty of thought and judgment. Kindly persuasion and skilfulargument would have great effect, and the sense of isolation andloss incurred by sentence of excommunication was such as to causeacute suffering to the devout. There is no doubt that Wolsey wonover Thomas Garret by kindliness, and not by threats or penalties;and it is to his honour, and to that of the authorities of Oxford, that, after the first panic, they were wishful to treat theculprits with gentleness, save those few who remained obstinate. And even these were later on given back to their friends, although, as it turned out; it was only to die. 

Chapter I: The House by the Bridge

"Holy Church has never forbidden it, " said John Clarke, with a veryintent look upon his thoughtful, scholar's face. 

A young man who stood with his elbow on the mantelshelf, his eyefixed eagerly on the speaker's face, here broke in with a quickimpetuosity of manner, which seemed in keeping with his restless, mobile features, his flashing dark eyes, and the nervous motion ofhis hands, which were never still long together. 

"How do you mean? Never forbidden it! Why, then, is all this coilwhich has set London aflame and lighted the fires of Paul's Yardfor the destruction of those very books?"

"I did not say that men had never forbidden the reading of theScriptures in the vulgar tongue by the unlettered. I said that HolyChurch herself had never issued such a mandate. "

"Not by her Popes?" questioned the younger man hastily. 

"A papal bull is not the voice of the Holy Catholic Church, " spokeClarke, slowly and earnestly. "A Pope is not an apostle; though, asa bishop, and a Bishop of Rome, he must be listened to with allreverence. Apostles are not of man or by man, but sent direct byGod. Popes elected by cardinals (and too often amid flagrantabuses) cannot truly be said to hold apostolic office direct fromthe Lord. No, I cannot see that point as others do. But let thatpass. What I do maintain, and will hold to with certainty, is thatin this land the Catholic Church has never forbidden men to readthe Scriptures for themselves in any tongue that pleases them. Ihave searched statutes and records without end, and helddisputations with many learned men, and never have I been proven tobe in the wrong. "

"I trow you are right there, John Clarke, " spoke a deep voice fromout the shadows of the room at the far end, away from the long, mullioned window. "I have ever maintained that our Mother the HolyChurch is a far more merciful and gentle and tolerant mother thanthose who seek to uphold her authority, and who use her name as acloak for much maliciousness and much ignorance. "

Clarke turned swiftly upon the speaker, whose white head could beplainly distinguished in the shadows of the panelled room. Thefeatures, too, being finely cut, and of a clear, pallid tint, stoodout against the dark leather of the chair in which the speaker sat. He was habited, although in his own house, in the academic gown towhich his long residence in Oxford had accustomed him. But it wasas a Doctor of the Faculty of Medicine that he had distinguishedhimself; and although of late years he had done little inpractising amongst the sick, and spent his time mainly in the studyof his beloved Greek authors, yet his skill as a physician was heldin high repute, and there were many among the heads of collegeswho, when illness threatened them, invariably besought the help ofDr. Langton in preference to that of any other leech in the place. Moreover, there were many poor scholars and students, as well asindigent townsfolk, who had good cause to bless his name; whilstthe faces of his two beautiful daughters were well known in many acrowded lane and alley of the city, and they often went by thesobriquet of "The two saints of Oxford. "

This was in part, perhaps, due to their names. They were twingirls, the only children of Dr. Langton, whose wife had died withina year of their birth. He had called the one Frideswyde, after thepatron saint of Oxford, at whose shrine so many reputed miracleshad been wrought; and the other he named Magdalen, possibly becausehe had been married in the church of St. Mary Magdalen, justwithout the North Gate. 

To their friends the twin sisters were known as Freda and Magda, and they lived with their father in a quaint riverside house byMiltham Bridge, where it crossed the Cherwell. This house was afragment of some ecclesiastical building now no longer inexistence, and although not extensive, was ample enough for theneeds of a small household, whilst the old garden and fish ponds, the nut walk and sunny green lawn with its ancient sundial, were aconstant delight to the two girls, who were proud of the flowersthey could grow through the summer months, and were wont to declarethat their roses and lilies were the finest that could be seen inall the neighbourhood of Oxford. 

The room in which the little company was gathered together thisclear, bright April evening was the fragment of the old refectory, and its groined and vaulted roof was beautifully traced, whilst thelong, mullioned window, on the wide cushioned seat on which thesisters sat with arms entwined, listening breathlessly to the talkof their elders, looked southward and westward over greenmeadowlands and gleaming water channels to the low hills andwoodlands beyond. 

Oxford in the sixteenth century was a notoriously unhealthy place, swept by constant pestilences, which militated greatly against itsgrowth as a university; but no one could deny the peculiar charm ofits situation during the summer months, set in a zone of verdure, amid waterways fringed with alder and willow, and gemmed by waterplants and masses of fritillary. 

Besides the two sisters, their learned father, and the two youngmen in the garb of students who had already spoken, there was athird youth present, who looked slightly younger than the darkfaced, impetuous Anthony Dalaber, and he sat on the window seatbeside the daughters of the house, with the look of one who has theright to claim intimacy. As a matter of fact, Hugh Fitzjames wasthe cousin of these girls, and for many years had been a member ofDr. Langton's household. Now he was living at St. Alban Hall, andDalaber was his most intimate friend and comrade, sharing the samedouble chamber with him. It was this intimacy which bad firstbrought Anthony Dalaber to the Bridge House; and having once come, he came again and yet again, till he was regarded in the light of afriend and comrade. 

There was a very strong tie asserting itself amongst certain men ofvarying ages and academic rank at Oxford at this time. Certainpublications of Martin Luther had found their way into the country, despite the efforts of those in authority to cheek theirintroduction and circulation. And with these books came alsoportions of the Scriptures translated into English, which were aseagerly bought and perused by vast numbers of persons. 

Martin Luther was no timid writer. He denounced the corruptions hehad noted in the existing ordinances of the church with nouncertain note. He exposed the abuses of pardons, pilgrimages, andindulgences in language so scathing that it set on fire the heartsof his readers. It seemed to show beyond dispute that in theprevailing corruption, which had gradually sapped so much of thetrue life and light from the Church Catholic, money was the rulingpower. Money could purchase masses to win souls from purgatory;money could buy indulgences for sins committed; money could evenplace unfit men of loose life in high ecclesiastical places. Moneywas what the great ones of the church sought--money, not holiness, not righteousness, not purity. 

This was the teaching of Martin Luther; and many of those who readhad no means of knowing wherein he went too far, wherein he didinjustice to the leaven of righteousness still at work in the midstof so much corruption, or to the holy lives of hundreds andthousands of those he unsparingly condemned, who deplored thecorruption which prevailed only less earnestly than he did himself. It was small wonder, then, that those in authority in this andother lands sought by every means in their power to put down thecirculation of books which might have such mischievous results. Andas one of Martin Luther's main arguments was that if men only readand studied the Scriptures for themselves in their own mothertongue, whatever that tongue might be, they would have power tojudge for themselves how far the practice of the church differedfrom apostolic precept and from the teachings of Christ, it wasthought equally advisable to keep out of the hands of the peoplethe translated Scriptures, which might produce such heterodoxchanges in their minds; and all efforts were made in many quartersto stamp out the spreading flames of heresy in the land. 

Above all things, it was hoped that the leaven of these new anddangerous opinions would not penetrate to the twin seats oflearning, the sister universities of Oxford and Cambridge. 

Cardinal Wolsey had of late years been busy and enthusiastic overhis munificent gift of a new and larger college to Oxford than anyit had possessed before. To be sure, he did not find all the fundsfor it out of his private purse. He swept away the small priory ofSt. Frideswyde, finding homes for the prior and few monks, andconfiscating the revenues to his scheme; and other small religiouscommunities were treated in like manner, in order to contribute tothe expenses of the great undertaking. Now a fair building stoodupon the ancient site of the priory; and two years before, thefirst canons of Cardinal College (as Christ Church used to becalled) were brought thither, and established in their new and mostcommodious quarters. And amongst the first of these so-calledCanons or Senior Fellows of the Foundation was Master John Clarke, a Master of Arts at Cambridge, who was also a student of divinity, and qualifying for the priesthood. Wolsey had made a selection ofeight Cambridge students, of good repute for both learning and goodconduct, and had brought them to Oxford to number amongst hissenior fellows or canons; and so it had come about that Clarke andseveral intimate associates of his had been translated fromCambridge to Oxford, and were receiving the allowance and benefitswhich accrued to all who were elected to the fellowships ofCardinal College. 

But though Wolsey had made all due inquiries as to the scholarshipand purity of life and conduct of those graduates selected for thehonour done them, he had shown himself somewhat careless perhaps inthe matter of their orthodoxy, or else he had taken it too much forgranted. For so it was that of the eight Cambridge men thus removedto Oxford, six were distinctly "tainted" by the new opinions sofast gaining ground in the country, and though still deeplyattached to the Holy Catholic Church, were beginning to revoltagainst many of the abuses of the Papacy which had grown up withinthat church, and were doing much to weaken her authority and bringher into disrepute with thinking laymen--if not, indeed, with herown more independent-minded priests. 

John Clarke was a leading spirit amongst his fellows at CardinalCollege, as he had been at Cambridge amongst the graduates there. It was not that he sought popularity, or made efforts to sway theminds of those about him, but there was something in thepersonality of the man which seemed magnetic in its properties; andas a Regent Master in Arts, his lectures had attracted largenumbers of students, and whenever he had disputed in the schools, even as quite a young man, there had always been an eager crowd tolisten to him. 

Last summer an unwonted outbreak of sickness in Oxford had drivenmany students away from the city to adjacent localities, where theyhad pursued their studies as best they might; and at Poghley, wheresome scholars had been staying, John Clarke had both preached andheld lectures which attracted much attention, and arousedconsiderable excitement and speculation. 

Dr. Langton had taken his two daughters to Poghley to be out of thearea of infection, and there the family had bettered their previousslight acquaintance with Clarke and some of his friends. They hadAnthony Dalaber and Hugh Fitzjames in the same house where theywere lodging; and Clarke would come and go at will, therein growingin intimacy with the learned physician, who delighted in the deepscholarship and the original habit of thought which distinguishedthe young man. 

"If he live, " he once said to his daughters, after a long evening, in which the two had sat discoursing of men and books and thetopics of the day--"if he live, John Clarke will make a mark in theuniversity, if not in the world. I have seldom met a finerintellect, seldom a man of such singleness of mind and purity ofspirit. Small wonder that students flock to his lectures and desireto be taught of him. Heaven protect him from the perils which toooften threaten those who think too much for themselves, and whooverleap the barriers by which some would fence our souls about. There are dangers as well as prizes for those about whom the worldspeaks aloud. "

Now the students had returned to Oxford, the sickness had abated, and Dr. Langton had brought his daughters back to their belovedhome. But the visits of John Clarke still continued to be frequent. It was but a short walk through the meadows from Cardinal Collegeto the Bridge House. On many a pleasant evening, his work beingdone, the young master would sally forth to see his friends; andone pair of soft eyes had learned to glow and sparkle at sight ofhim, as his tall, slight figure in its dark gown was to be seenapproaching. Magdalen Langton, at least, never wearied of anydiscussion which might take place in her presence, if John Clarkewere one of the disputants. 

And, indeed, the beautiful sisters were themselves able to follow, if not to take part in, most of the learned disquisitions whichtook place at their home. Their father had educated them with thegreatest care, consoling himself for the early loss of his wife andthe lack of sons by superintending the education of his twindaughters, and instructing them not only in such elementary mattersas reading and writing (often thought more than sufficient for awoman's whole stock in trade of learning), but in the higherbranches of knowledge--in grammar, mathematics, and astronomy, aswell as in the Latin and French languages, and in that favouritestudy of his, the Greek language, which had fallen so long intodisrepute in Oxford, and had only been revived with some difficultyand no small opposition a few years previously. 

But just latterly the talk at the Bridge House had concerned itselfless with learned matters of Greek and Roman lore, or the problemsof the heavenly bodies, than with those more personal and burningquestions of the day, which had set so many thinking men to work toinquire of their own consciences how far they could approve theaction of church and state in refusing to allow men to think andread for themselves, where their own salvation (as many argued) wasat stake. 

It was not the first time that a little group of earnest thinkershad been gathered together at Dr. Langton's house. The physicianwas a person held in high esteem in Oxford. He took no open partnow in her counsels, he gave no lectures; he lived the life of arecluse, highly esteemed and respected. He would have been a boldman who would have spoken ill of him or his household, andtherefore it seemed to him that he could very well afford to takethe risk of receiving young men here, who desired to speak freelyamongst themselves and one another in places not so liable to bedominated by listening ears as the rooms of the colleges and hallswhence they came. 

Dr. Langton himself, being a man of liberal views and sound piety, would very gladly have welcomed some reforms within the church, which he, in common with all the early Reformers, loved andvenerated far more than modern-day Protestants fully understand. They could not bear the thought that their Holy Mother was to bedespoiled, and the Body of Christ rent in pieces amongst them. No;their earnest and ardent wish was that this purging of abuses, thismuch-needed reformation, should come from within, should be carriedout by her own priests, headed up, if possible, by the Popehimself. Such was the dream of many and many a devout and earnestman at this time; and John Clarke's voice always softened with atender reverence as he spoke of the Holy Catholic Church. 

So now his eyes lighted with a quick, responsive fire, as he turnedthem upon his host. 

"That is just what I am ever striving to maintain--that it is notthe church which is in fault, but those who use her name to enforceedicts which she knows nothing of. 'Search the scriptures, for inthem ye have life, ' spoke our Lord. 'Blessed is he that readeth thewords of the prophecy of this book, ' wrote St. John in the latterdays. All men know that the Word of God is a lamp to the feet and alight to the path. How shall we walk without that light to guideus?"

"The church gives us the light, " spoke Hugh Fitzjames softly. 

Clarke turned upon him with a brilliant smile. 

"She does, she does. She provides in her services that we shall beenlightened by that light, that we shall be instructed and fed. Wehave little or nothing to complain of in that respect. But thereare others--hundreds and thousands--who cannot share ourprivileges, who do not understand the words they hear when they areable to come to public worship. What is to be done for such? Aretheir needs sufficiently considered? Who feeds those sheep andlambs who have gone astray, or who are not able to approach to theshepherd daily to be fed?"

"Many of such could not read the Scriptures, even were they placedin their hands, " remarked Fitzjames. 

"True; and many might read them with blinded eyes, and interpretthem in ignorant fashion, and so the truth might become perverted. Those are dangers which the church has seen, and has strivenagainst. I will not say that the danger may not be great. Holythings are sometimes defiled by becoming too common. But has theperil become so great that men are forced to use such methods asthose which London is shortly to witness?"

There was a glow in Clarke's eyes which the gathering gloom couldnot hide. Magdalen seemed about to speak, but Dalaber was beforeher. 

"They say that the Tyndale translations are full of glaring errors, and errors which feed the heresies of the Lollards, and aredirected against the Holy Church. "

"That charge is not wholly without foundation, " answered Clarke atonce, who as a scholar of the Greek language was well qualified togive an opinion on that point. "And deeply do I grieve that suchthings should be, for the errors cannot all have been throughaccident or ignorance, but must have been inserted with a purpose;and I hold that no man is guiltless who dares to tamper with theWord of God, even though he think he may be doing God servicethereby. The Holy Spirit who inspired the sacred writers may betrusted so to direct men's hearts and spirits that they may readaright what He has written; and it is folly and presumption tothink that man may improve upon the Word of God. "

"But there are errors in all versions of the Scriptures, are therenot--in all translations from the original tongue?"

Magdalen was now the speaker, and she looked earnestly at Clarke, as though his words were words of the deepest wisdom, from whichthere was no appeal. 

"Errors in all--yes; but our Latin version is marvellously true tothe original, and when Wycliffe translated into English he was farmore correct than Tyndale has been. But it is the TyndaleTestaments which have had so wide a sale of late in this country, and which have set London in commotion--these and the writings ofMartin Luther, which the men from the Stillyard have brought up theriver in great quantities. But be the errors never so great, I callit a shameful and a sinful thing, one that the Holy Church of oldendays would never have sanctioned--that the Word of God should bepublicly burnt, as an unholy and polluted thing, in presence of thehighest ecclesiastics of the land. In truth, I hold it a crime anda sin. I would that such a scene might even now be averted. "

"I should well like to see it!" spoke Dalaber, with that eagerimpetuosity which characterized his movements. "I hate the thingmyself, yet I would fain see it, too. It would be something toremember, something to speak of in future days, when, perchance, the folly of it will be made manifest. 

"Clarke, let us to London tomorrow! Easter is nigh at hand, andyour lectures have ceased for the present. Come with me, and let ussee this sight, and bring back word to our friends here how theyregard this matter in London. What do you say?"

Clarke's face was grave and thoughtful. 

"I have some thoughts of visiting London myself during the nextweek, but I had not thought to go to see the burning of books atPaul's Cross. "

"But that is what I wish to see!" cried Dalaber. "So, whether youaccompany me thither or not, at least let us travel to Londontogether, and quickly. It will be a thing to remember in days tocome; for verily I believe that the church will awaken soon, andlike a giant refreshed with wine will show what is in her, and willgather her children about her as a hen gathers her chickens underher wings, and will feed them, and care for them, and be as she hasbeen before to them, and that we shall see an end of the darknessand indifference which has fallen like a pall upon this land. "

Clarke rose with a smile, for the twilight was falling, and hespoke his farewells to one after another of the doctor's family. 

Magdalen's eyes looked longest into his, as his dwelt with a dreamysoftness upon her face. 

"Are you really going to London? Will it be safe?"

"As safe as Oxford, sweet mistress. I apprehend no peril eitherthere or here. But at least I am a stranger there, whilst here anyman who asks may know the thing I believe. I am not afraid orashamed to speak the truth I hold. "

Clarke and Dalaber went out together, and Magdalen turned anxiouslyupon her father. 

"What did he mean?"

Dr. Langton smiled, but he also sighed a little. 

"Do not be fearful, my children; we know of no peril in thepresent. But we may not hide our faces from the fact that in pastdays this peril has threatened those who dare to speak and thinkthe thing they hold to be truth, when that opinion is not shared bythose in high places. Yet let us be thankful in that, for thepresent time, no peril threatens either John Clarke and his friendsor Anthony Dalaber, their pupil. "

Chapter II: "Christian Brothers"

"Freda, I am going to London with Master Clarke. We start at noontoday. We travel by road and river, and hope to accomplish ourjourney in three days. You will wish me Godspeed ere I go?"

Freda, her hands full of golden king cups, the sunshine of themorning lighting her fair face and deep, dark eyes, turned at thesound of the voice beside her, and met the burning glance ofAnthony Dalaber. 

"You go to see the burning of the books!" she said, speaking underher breath. "O Anthony, how canst thou?--the Word of God!"

"Better they should burn the insentient books than the men whopreach the living Word!" spoke Anthony, suddenly putting out hishands and clasping hers. "Freda, there have been men burnt alivebefore this for speaking such words as we in Oxford whisper amongstourselves. If such a fate should befall some of us here--shouldbefall me--wouldst thou grieve for me?"

Her eyes dilated as she gazed at him. 

"What are you saying?" she asked slowly. "Is there peril in thisjourney? Is there peril menacing you here in Oxford?"

"There is ever peril where men dare to think for themselves and toread forbidden books. "

"Master Clarke says they are not forbidden of God or of His HolyChurch. "

"That may be so; but they are forbidden by men who speak in thename and power of the church, " answered Anthony, "and with themlies the issue of life and death for so many. Freda, what would youdo in my place? Would you forsake these paths which lead to peril, or would you pursue them fearlessly to the end--even, if need be, unto death?"

A sudden, intense light leaped into her eyes. She put forth herhand, which she had withdrawn gently from his ardent clasp, andlaid it lightly upon his shoulder. 

"It is not what I would do, what I would say, Anthony. The chargeis given by the Spirit of God: 'Be thou faithful unto death, and Iwill give thee the crown of life. '"

He took her hand and kissed it passionately. 

"That crown will I win, my Freda, " he cried, "for I will befaithful unto death!"

There was a curious mingling of tenderness and admiration in theglance she bent upon him. He was a goodly youth to look at, talland strongly knit in figure, upright as a young spruce fir, with akeen, dark-skinned face, square in outline and with a peculiarmobility of expression. The eyes were black and sparkling, and thethick, short, curling hair was sombre as the raven's wing. Therewas no lack of intellect in the face, but the chief characteristicwas its eager intensity of ever-changing expression. 

The girl facing him was as straight and almost as tall as he, butslender and graceful as a young deer. Her hood had fallen back fromher chestnut locks, which glistened in the sunshine like burnishedcopper. Her eyes were of a curious tawny tint, not unlike thecolour of her hair, and her complexion was delicately fair, justtinged with rose colour at the cheeks, but of a creamy pallorelsewhere. Her features were delicate and regular, and she, too, was remarkable for the look of intellect in the broad brow anddeep, steadfast eyes. 

Their expression at this moment, as they were fixed upon Dalaber, was one which thrilled him to his heart's core. 

He had been filled with a passion of self renunciation inspired byher words. But as he gazed into her eyes, something more personal, more human, sprang up within him. He put his lips once more to thehand he held, and his voice shook as he said:

"Freda, I love thee! I love only thee!"

She did not answer. She did not withdraw her hand. Perhaps she hadknown this thing before Dalaber spoke the words. She stood beforehim, looking very earnestly and tenderly into his eyes. It wasscarcely the look of a young maiden who is being wooed by the manshe loves; and yet there was love in that unfaltering glance, andhis heart leapt up as he saw it. 

"I ask nothing yet, Freda!" he cried--"at least, I ask only theright to love thee! Let me continue to be thy friend, thycompanion, as before. Let me see thee and speak with thee as ofold. Be thou my star and my guardian angel. I ask no more. I am buta poor student yet, but I will be more one day. Others have said sobeside myself. I will rise to fame and fortune. And thou--if thoudost love me, even a little--thou wilt wait, and see what I can doand dare for thy sweet sake!"

She smiled her full, gracious smile at him, and again laid a handupon his shoulder. 

"Be ever true to thine own noblest self, Anthony Dalaber, " sheanswered, in her rich, musical tones--"be true to thy conscienceand to thy friends. Be steadfast and true; and that not for mysake, but for His in whose holy name we are called, and to whoseservice we are bound. Be faithful, be true; and whether for life orfor death, thy reward will be assured. "

He gazed at her with a glow of rapture in his eyes. 

"The reward of thy love?" he whispered breathlessly. 

"That may well be, " she answered; "but I was not thinking of that. Fix thine eyes rather on that crown of life which shall be givenunto those who overcome. "

"I will think of both, " he answered, in an access of enthusiasm, "for God is our Father; He loves us. I fear not to take all good atHis hand. Love to Him--love to thee--faithfulness to both. Whatmore can heart of man desire than such an object to strive after?"

His earnestness could not be mistaken. She caught the reflex of hispassionate devotion, and thrilled a little beneath his touch. Hefelt it in a moment, and caught her hands again. 

"Give me a word of hope!" he cried. "Ah, my beloved, wilt thou notsay that some day thou wilt love me?"

Freda was not one who would dally and trifle with her heart. 

"In sooth, methinks I love thee now, Anthony. Nay, hear me a momentlonger. I love thee with a strong and sisterly love; but I wouldknow mine own heart better ere I promise more. We will be contentwith this knowledge for the nonce. I shall watch thee, Anthony; Ishall hear of thee; I shall know what thou hast power to do anddare. But now let us say farewell, for I must carry my flowerswithin doors; and thou--it is time thou wert away. Thou hast a longjourney to prepare for. "

And so, with one kiss, gravely given and taken, the lovers parted, and Anthony went on his way as one who treads on air. 

Some three days later, with eager eyes and bated breath, AnthonyDalaber was following his friend John Clarke up the landing stairsof a certain wharf in the city of London, and gazing earnestlyabout him at the narrow, dark street in which he found himself, where the shades of night seemed already to have fallen. 

He knew whither they were bound--to the house of a priest, ThomasGarret by name, well known to Clarke, and known by name to Dalaber, too. He was one of the most active of the little band now engagedin the perilous task of receiving and distributing the translatedScriptures and the pamphlets issued by Martin Luther and otherreformers. He was an ex-fellow of Magdalen College, now a curate ofAllhallows, near Cheapside. Dalaber had often had a wish to seethis man, having heard of him in many quarters. 

And now they stood knocking at the door of his house, which openedonly a few hundred paces from the riverside. 

They had to wait some little time; but Clarke was not impatient, though he gave a peculiar knock more than once upon the door. Presently it was opened a very little way, and a voice asked:

"Who are you, and what is your errand?"

"Crede et manducasti [i], " spoke Clarke, in a low voice; and atonce the door was opened wider. 

He stepped within, and Dalaber followed him. They found themselvesin a very narrow entry hall, and could only see in the gloom that aserving man stood before them. 

"Tell your master that John Clarke from Oxford has come to lodgewith him for a few nights, if he can give him house room. "

The man vanished, but almost immediately reappeared and beckoned tothem to follow. He took them down some steps, lighting the way by alantern; and after they had descended some score they reached adoor, which he pushed open, revealing a roomy, cellar-like vault, in which some half-dozen men were busily employed; but so scantywas the illumination that Dalaber could not for the moment see uponwhat task they were bent. 

One figure detached itself from the rest and came forward. Dalaberfound himself gazing at a small, wiry-looking man in the frock of apriest, whose head was slightly bald in addition to the tonsure, and whose face was thin and lined, as though with vigils andfasting and prayer. It was the face of an ascetic--thin featuredand thin lipped, pale almost to cadaverousness, but lighted asthough with a fire from within. 

The extraordinary power of the shining eyes riveted Dalaber's gazefrom the first moment. Their glance was turned full upon him afterthe priest had given greeting to Clarke, and the thin, resonantvoice asked quickly:

"Whom have you brought? Is he to be trusted?"

"To the death!" answered Dalaber, speaking for himself. "Try me, and you shall see. "

"It is my young friend, Anthony Dalaber, " said Clarke, his handupon the youth's shoulder. "He is very earnest in the study of theScriptures and in the desire for a better state of things withinthe church. Methinks he is stanch and true, else would I not havebrought him. As we journeyed hither I told him of the work of theAssociation of Christian Brothers, and he would fain share theirtoil and peril. "

"Is that so?" asked the priest, again shooting a fiery glancetowards the young student. "Canst thou drink of the cup we may becalled upon to drink, and share the fiery baptism with which we maybe baptized withal?"

And Dalaber, his quick enthusiasm kindling to the spark whichseemed to leap towards him from the other, answered without amoment's pause of hesitation, "I can. "

Then Garret stretched forth his hand and took that of Dalaber inthe clasp of brotherhood, and Anthony felt the magnetic thrilltingling through his whole frame. 

"God be with you, my son, and keep you steadfast, " said he; and theother men, who had left their tasks and come forward to greetClarke and his companion, murmured a deep "amen. "

Then all turned to the work in hand; and Dalaber saw that they wereengaged in hiding beneath the flagstones of the cellar, which hadcarefully been removed for the purpose, a number of bales andpackets, whose contents could easily be guessed at. The earth frombeneath the stones had been hollowed out so as to receive thesepackets in a number of deep cavities; and when the flags werecarefully replaced, and a little dirt and dust carefully siftedover the floor, it would require a practised eye to discern thehiding place. And hitherto it had passed undetected. 

"We are hiding a number of books belonging to various brethren andconfederates, " spoke Garret, as the task went on. "By aprovidential warning our brother, Dr. Barnes, received timelynotice of visitation at his house, and the books were hurriedlycarried hither in the dead of night. You have heard, perhaps, ofhis arrest?"

"No, " answered Clarke; "we have but just arrived, and the lastfifteen miles we came by water in a wherry. The man knew naught ofthe talk of the town, save that a great burning of books is to takeplace on the morrow at Paul's Cross. "

"Ay, " spoke Garret, with a grim compression of the lips, "a mightyburning of forbidden books will take place there. But mark, myfriends; had those books yonder been found in Dr. Barnes's house, not books alone but the man himself would have been burnt upon themorrow. The cardinal plainly told him so; and as it is, he hassigned a paper which they call a recantation of heresy. Let us notjudge him harshly. His friends pleaded, and his foes threatened, and the flesh shrinks from the fiery trial. He will read thisconfession or recantation tomorrow at St. Paul's, and help to flingthe precious books upon the devouring flames. 

"Ah me! Let us not judge him! Judge nothing before the time, tillthe Lord come. Oh, would that Ho would come Himself, to bring to anend this dark night of persecution and terror, and take the kingdomand the power and reign!"

And again the voices of the brethren answered, "Amen!"

"Are there any others who take part in this strange pageant on themorrow?" asked Clarke, after a brief pause. 

"Yes; five honest fellows from the Stillyard, who have beendetected in bringing books up the river and landing them. They arecondemned to appear tomorrow, and to assist in the holocaust withtheir own hands. Being humbler men, they are dealt with morelightly; and men all agree in this, that the cardinal would ratherpersuade men to escape, and make the way easy for them to abjurewhat he calls their errors, than drag them to the stake. But hewill not shrink from that last step, if he think the welfare of thechurch demands it; and there are others who bear a yet more cruelhatred towards all who would be free from the shackles of falsehoodand superstition. And much power belongs to them. God alone knowswhat is coming upon this realm. "

"But God does know; let that be enough!" spoke Clarke, with thequick lighting of his clear blue eyes which gave him such powerover his hearers. 

He and Garret were men of markedly contrasted types--the one allfire, restlessness, energy; the other calm, contemplative, intensely spiritual. Both were alike filled with a deep faith, adeep zeal; one the man of action, the other the man of meditationand devotion--yet deeply attached one to the other, as could beseen by the way they looked and spoke. 

"Ay, verily, let that be enough; let us remember that the day mustcome that He who will come shall come, and shall not tarry. Let Himjudge; let Him make inquisition for blood. Let our care be that wewho are called and vowed to His service are found not called alone, but chosen and found faithful. "

The brethren, having finished their work, and replaced theflagstones, spoke farewell, and departed one by one; but Clarke andDalaber remained with their host, and one man besides, whose facewas known to Anthony, and who also came from Oxford. 

He was another of the cardinal's canons who had come from Cambridgewith Clarke, and his name was Henry Sumner. Evidently he too was ofthe band of Christian Brothers; and in the long and earnest talkwhich lasted far into the night, and to which Dalaber listened withthe keenest interest, he bore a share, although the chief speakerwas Garret, upon whose lips Dalaber hung with wrapt attention, whilst Clarke's words fell softly like distilled dew, calming theheart, and uplifting the spirit into heavenly regions of light andpeace. 

Anthony Dalaber was the only one in that house who desired tobehold the spectacle upon the morrow. Garret's brow was dark, andhe spoke of passing the hours in fasting and prayer. Clarke hadfriends he wished to visit in the city; but Dalaber's curiosityburnt within him, and none dissuaded him from his plan. Indeed, itwas thought a pious act by the authorities to witness such a scene, and might have been in one way advantageous to the young Oxfordgraduate to be seen at such an exhibition, if any chanced toobserve him there. Not that Dalaber thought of this himself, butthe elder men did; and though they would not have sought to winfavour by such an act themselves, they were not sorry for a youngconfederate to take advantage of the possibility of notice fromthose in authority. It was wonderful how Argus-eyed and how long ofarm were the emissaries of the orthodox party in the church inthose times. 

It seemed to Anthony himself as though all London were astir, andmoving towards old St. Paul's, as he threaded the narrow streetstowards the stately edifice. Although it wanted half an hour ormore to the time when the ceremony should commence--eight o'clockin the morning the open place around the cathedral was packed whenDalaber reached it, and only by the good nature of a citizen, whotook him into his house and let him view the scene from a window, was he able to see what passed. 

A high platform was erected by the great western doors of "Paul'sWalk" (some authorities say just within, and some just without thebuilding), where the cardinal's throne, draped with purple, hadbeen set, as well as seats for a great concourse of ecclesiasticsbeside. Opposite this platform was another and far humblererection, evidently for the penitents; whilst over the north door, the Rood of the Northern, as it was called, a great gilt crucifixhad been set up; and within the rails surrounding it burnt a fire, round which fagots were set, and great baskets containing theforbidden books, which were presently to be solemnly burnt. 

As the great clock boomed out the hour of eight, two processionssimultaneously approached the platform. One swept out through thecathedral doors in all the pomp of power and majesty, the cardinalin scarlet robes, blazing with gems and gold, attended byinnumerable dignitaries--abbots and priors, bishops, deans, doctors, and lesser clergy, shining in damask and satin, a rightgoodly company. For a while all eyes were so fixed upon thisglittering array that there was scarce time to note the humble six, in their penitential robes, bare-footed, and carrying tapers, whoappeared, attended by their jailers from the Fleet Prison, and wereset upon the opposite platform, full in view of all. 

It was not Cardinal Wolsey, but Fisher, Bishop of Rochester, whodelivered to them a fiery oration, descanting to them on theenormity of their offences, and calling upon them to abjure theirhateful heresy. His ringing voice carried all over the open space, though Anthony Dalaber could only catch an occasional phrase hereand there, which perhaps was as well. But the reply, if reply therewere, from the penitents was quite inaudible, though Dr. Barnes wasbelieved to have spoken a solemn recantation in the name of thesix, and to declare that they only met the due reward of theirsins. 

Then came the final ceremony, the pacing round and round the fire, the casting into the flames, first the fagots, and then the booksput ready for the burning. The people held their breath whilst thiswas being done; but had observant eyes been fixed upon many of thefaces of the crowd, they would have seen looks of fierce hatreddirected towards the spot where the powerful cardinal sat aloft, whilst eager hands seemed ofttimes to be stretched out as though toclutch at the precious books, now being ruthlessly consigned to theflames. 

At last Anthony Dalaber could stand it no longer. Hastily thankingthe honest citizen for the "goodly show" he had permitted him towitness, he slipped down into the street, and pushed his waythrough the throng anywhere, out of sight of the odious pageant ofintolerance and bigotry which he had been witnessing. 

"Had it been Luther's books only, I could have stood it. He is aman, and though a champion for truth, he may err, he does err. Andhe speaks wild words which he contradicts himself. But the Word ofGod! Oh, that is too much! To take it out of the hands of the poorand needy, who hunger to be fed, and to cast it to be burnt likethe dung of the earth! Surely God will look down! Surely He willpunish! Oh, if I had wanted argument and reason for the step I willtake in the future, yonder spectacle would have been enough!"

For many hours he wandered through the streets and lanes of thecity, so intent on his own thoughts that he scarce noted thebuildings and fine sights he passed by. But his feet brought himback to the spot of the morning's pageant, and towards evening hefound himself looking upon the ashes of what had been the booksbrought with so much risk by the Hanse merchants and the Stillyardmen, and so eagerly desired by the poorer people of the city. 

All the platforms had been removed. The crucifix no longerglittered overhead, the doors of the cathedral were shut, and noneof the pomp of the morning could be seen here now. But severalhumble persons were raking amid the ashes where the books had beenburnt, as though to see whether some poor fragments might not havebeen left unconsumed; and when they failed to find even this--forothers had been before them, and the task of burning had probablybeen well accomplished--they would put a handful of ashes into somesmall receptacle, and slip it cautiously into pocket or pouch. 

One man, seeing Dalaber's gaze fixed upon him, went up to himalmost defiantly and said:

"Are you spying upon us poor citizens, to whom is denied aught butthe ashes of the bread of life?"

Dalaber looked him full in the face, and spoke the words he hadheard from Clarke's lips the previous evening:

"Crede et manducasti. "

Instantly the man's face changed. A light sprang into his eyes. Helooked round him cautiously, and said in a whisper:

"You are one of us!"

There was scarce a moment's pause before Dalaber replied:

"I am one of you--in heart and purpose, at least, if not in actualfact. "

He paced home through the streets in a tempest of conflictingemotions. But his mind was made up. Come what might--peril, suffering, or death--he had put his hand to the plough. He wouldnot look back. 

"Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee the crown oflife. "

He seemed to walk to the accompaniment of these words; and when hereached Garret's house he went straight to the master, told hisstory, and knelt suddenly down before him. 

"Bless me, even me also, O my father!" he exclaimed, in a burst ofemotion to which his temperament made him subject, "for I would nowbe admitted as member of the Association of Christian Brothers. "

Chapter III: A Neophyte

"And the soul of Jonathan was knit to the soul of David, and heloved him as his own soul. "

These words often came into the mind of the priest, Thomas Garret, during the three days which Anthony Dalaber spent at his house, hard by the rushing river, in the city of London. 

There were ten years in age between them. Dalaber was a youth whohad seen little of life beyond what he had learned in Oxford, whereas Garret had already passed through strange and perilousexperiences. The one had so far lived amongst books, and withyouthful companions of his own standing; the other had been apioneer in one of the most dangerous movements of the day, and hadseen what such courses might well lead him to. Storm and stress hadbeen the portion of the one, a pleasant life of study and pleasurethat of the other. It was only during the past six months thatassociation with Clarke and some others of his way of thinking hadaroused in Dalaber's mind a sense of restless discontent withexisting ordinances, and a longing after purer, clearer light, together with a distaste and ofttimes a disgust at what he saw ofcorruption and simony amongst those who should have been the saltof the earth. 

Had it not been for the talks he had heard of late, in Dr. Langton's house, he might have passed through his divinity studiesat Oxford as his brother had done before him, content to drift withthe stream, ignorant of the undercurrents which were alreadydisturbing its apparently tranquil surface, and ready in due courseto be consecrated to his office, and to take some benefice if hecould get it, and live and die as the average priest of those timesdid, without troubling himself over the vexed questions of papalencroachment and traffic in pardons and indulgences which weresetting Germany in a flame. 

But he had been first aroused by seeing the light in Freda's eyesas these questions had been discussed in the hearing of her and hersister. From the first moment of his presentation to Dr. Langton'sfamily Dalaber had been strongly attracted by the beautifulsisters, and especially by Freda, whose quick, responsive eagernessand keen insight and discrimination made a deep impression uponhim. The soundness of her learning amazed him at the outset; forher father would turn to her to verify some reference from hiscostly manuscripts or learned tomes, and he soon saw that Latin andGreek were to her as her mother tongue. 

When she did join in the conversation respecting the interpretationor translation of the Holy Scriptures, he had quickly noted thather scholarship was far deeper than his own. He had been moved to avivid admiration at first, and then to something that was more thanadmiration. And the birth and growth of his spiritual life hetraced directly to those impulses which had been aroused within himas he had heard Freda Langton speak and argue and ask questions. 

That was how it had started; but it was Clarke's teaching andpreaching which had completed the change in him from the carelessto the earnest student of theology. Clarke's spirituality andpurity of life, his singleness of aim, his earnest striving after astandard of holiness seldom to be found even amongst those whoprofessed to practise the higher life, aroused the deep admirationof the impulsive and warm-hearted Dalaber. He sought his rooms, heloved to hear his discourses, he called himself his pupil and hisson, and was the most regular and enthusiastic attender of hislectures and disputations. 

And now he had taken a new and forward step. Suddenly he seemed tohave been launched upon a tide with which hitherto he had onlydallied and played. He was pushing out his bark into deeper waters, and already felt as though the cables binding him to the shores ofsafety and ease were completely parted. 

It was in part due to the magnetic personality of Garret that thisthing had come to pass. When Dalaber left Oxford it was with noidea that it would be a crisis in his life. He wished, out ofcuriosity, to be present at the strange ceremony to be enacted inSt. Paul's Churchyard; and the knowledge that Clarke was going toLondon for a week on some private business gave the finishing touchto his resolution. 

But it was not until he sat with Thomas Garret in his darklodgings, hearing the rush of the river beneath him, looking intothe fiery eyes of the priest, and hearing the fiery words whichfell from his lips, that Dalaber thoroughly understood to what hehad pledged himself when first he had uttered the fateful words, "Iwill be a member of the Association of Christian Brothers. "

True, Clarke had, on their way to town, spoken to him of a littlecommunity, pledged to seek to distribute the life-giving Word ofGod to those who were hungering for it, and to help each in hismeasure to let the light, now shrouded beneath a mass ofobservances which had lost their original meaning to the unletteredpeople, shine out in its primitive brilliance and purity; butDalaber had only partially understood the significance of all this. 

Clarke was the man of thought and devotion. His words uplifted thehearts of his hearers into heavenly places, and seemed to create anew and quickened spirituality within them. Garret was the man ofaction. He was the true son of Luther. He loved to attack, toupheave, to overthrow. Where Clarke spoke gently and lovingly ofthe church, as their holy mother, whom they must love and cherish, and seek to plead with as sons, that she might cleanse herself fromthe defilement into which she had fallen, Garret attacked her asthe harlot, the false bride, the scarlet woman seated upon thescarlet beast, and called down upon her and it alike the vials ofthe wrath of Almighty God. 

And the soul of Dalaber was stirred within him as he listened tostory after story, all illustrative of the corruption which hadcrept within the fold of the church, and which was making even holythings abhorrent to the hearts of men. He listened, and his heartwas hot as he heard; he caught the fire of Garret's enthusiasm, andwould then and there have cast adrift from his former life, thrownover Oxford and his studies there--and flung himself heart and soulinto the movement now at work in the great, throbbing city, where, for the first time, he found himself. 

But when he spoke words such as these Garret smiled and shook hishead, though his eyes lighted with pleasure. 

"Nay, my son; be not so hot and hasty. Seest thou not that in thisplace our work for the time being is well-nigh stopped?

"Not for long, " he added quickly, whilst the spark flew from hiseyes--"not for long, mind you, ye proud prelates and cardinal. Thefire you have lighted shall blaze in a fashion ye think not of. TheWord of God is a consuming fire. The sword of the Spirit, the Wordof God, pierces the heart and reins of man; and that sword hathbeen wrested from the scabbard in which it has rusted so long, andthe shining of its fiery blade shall soon he seen of all men. 

"No, " added the priest, after a moment's pause to recover himselfand take up the thread of his discourse; "what was done at Paul'sCross yesterday was but a check upon our work. The last convoy ofbooks has been burnt--all, save the few which we were able to saveand to bide beneath the cellar floor. The people have been cowedfor a moment, but it will not last. As soon seek to quench a fireby pouring wax and oil upon it!"

"You will get more books, then? The work will not cease?"

"It will not cease. More books will come. Our brave Stillyard menwill not long be daunted. But we must act with care. For a time wemust remain quiet. We may not be reckless with the holy books, which cost much in money and in blood--or may do, if we are rash orcareless. But nothing now can stop their entrance into a land wheremen begin to desire earnestly to read them for themselves. Not all, mind you. It is strange how careless and apathetic are the gentryof the land--they that one would have thought to be most eager, most forward. They stand aloof; and the richer of the trades'guilds will have little to say to us. But amongst the poor andunlettered do we find the light working; and in them are ourchiefest allies, our most earnest disciples. "

"Yet we have many at Oxford, learned men and scholars, who wouldgladly welcome changes and reforms in the church; and there aremany amongst the students eager after knowledge, and who long toperuse the writings of Luther and Melancthon, and see these newversions of the Scriptures. "

"Ay, I know it. I was of Oxford myself. It is but a few years thatI left my lodging in Magdalen College. I love the place yet. Theleaven was working then. I know that it has worked more and more. Our good friends Clarke and Sumner have told as much. Is not yourpresence here a proof of it? Oh, there will be a work--a mightywork--to do in Oxford yet; and you shall be one of those who shallbe foremost in it. "

"I?" cried Dalaber, and his eyes glowed with the intensity of hisenthusiasm. "Would that I could think it!"

"It shall be so, " answered Garret. "I read it in your face, I hearit in your voice. The thought of peril and disgrace would not dauntyou. You would be faithful--even unto death. Is it not so?"

"I would!--I will!" cried Dalaber, stretching out his hand andgrasping that of Garret. "Only tell me wherein I can serve, and Iwill not fail you. "

"I cannot tell you yet, save in general terms; but the day willcome when you shall know. Oxford must have books. There will soonbe no doubt as to that. And when we have books to scatter anddistribute there, we want trusty men to receive and hide them, andsell or give them with secrecy and dispatch. It is a task of nosmall peril. Thou must understand that well, my son. It may bringthee into sore straits--even to a fiery death. Thou must count thecost ere thou dost pass thy word. "

"I care nothing for the cost!" cried Dalaber, throwing back hishead. "What other men have done and dared I will do and dare. Iwill be faithful--faithful unto death. "

"I shall remember, " answered Garret, with a smile upon his thinascetic face--"I shall remember; and the day will come--a day notfar distant, as I hope--when I shall come to thee and remind theeof this promise. "

"I shall not have forgotten, " spoke Dalaber, holding out his hand;"whenever the Brotherhood calls upon me it will find me ready. "

There was silence for a while, and then Dalaber looked up andasked:

"What of Clarke, and Sumner, and others there? Will they not helpalso in the good work?"

"Yes; but in a different fashion, " answered Garret. "It is notgiven to all to serve alike. Those men who dwell within collegewalls, overlooked by dean and warden, waited on by servants incollege livery, bound by certain oaths, and hemmed about by manyrestrictions, cannot act as those can do who, like yourself, aremembers of the university, but dwellers in small halls, and underno such restraints. Clarke has done great service, and will domore, by his teachings and preachings, which prepare the hearts ofmen to receive the good seed, and awaken yearnings after a deeper, purer, spiritual life than that which we see around us in those whoshould be the bright and shining lights of the day. That is theirwork, and right well do they perform their tasks. But to such asyou belongs the other and arduous labour of receiving anddistributing the forbidden books. When the time comes, wilt thou, Anthony Dalaber, be ready?"

"I will, " spoke the youth in earnest tones; and it was plain thathe spoke in all sincerity. 

The position of students living in colleges and living in halls, asthey were called, was, as Garret had said, altogether different. Graduates and undergraduates of the colleges which had sprung upwere fenced about with rules and restrictions which have beenmodified rather than changed with the flight of time. But the hallof olden Oxford was merely a sort of lodging house, generally keptby a graduate or master, but not subject to any of the rules whichwere binding upon those students who entered upon one of thefoundations. Indeed, the growth of colleges had been due in greatpart to the desire on the part of far-seeing men and friends oforder as well as learning to curb the absolute and undesirablefreedom of the mass of students brought together at Oxford andCambridge, and in the middle ages living almost without disciplineor control, often indulging in open riots or acts of wholesaleinsubordination. 

Anthony Dalaber was not at present a member of any college, noreven of one of the religious houses where students could lodge, andwhere they lived beneath a sort of lesser control. He and HughFitzjames, both of them youths of limited means, shared a lodgingin a house called St. Alban Hall, and were free to come and go asthey pleased, none asking them wherefore or whither. He saw at oncethat what would not be possible to a canon of Cardinal Collegewould be feasible enough to him and his friend, if Fitzjames shouldsympathize with him in the matter. And, so far, he believed hisfriend was with him, though without, perhaps, the same eagerenthusiasm. 

When the visit to Garret came to an end, and Anthony Dalaber saidfarewell to him at the water side, where a barge was to convey themsome distance up the river, the priest held his hands long andearnestly, looking into his eyes with affectionate intensity, andat the last he kissed him upon both cheeks and said: "God be withthee, my young brother! May He keep thee firm and steadfast to thelast, whatever may befall!"

"I am very sure He will, " answered Dalaber fervently. "I am yours, and for the good cause, for life or death. "

They parted then, and the voyage began; but little was spoken bythe travellers so long as they remained in the barge. Clarke seemedto be thinking deeply, his eyes fixed earnestly upon Dalaber's facefrom time to time; whilst the latter sat gazing behind him at thecity, sinking slowly away out of his sight, his eyes filled withthe light of a great and zealous purpose. 

They left the water side in the afternoon, and walked towards acertain village, and Clarke, turning towards his companion, said:

"I have promised to preach this evening in a certain house yonder. I trow there will be no peril to me or to those who hear me. But ofthat no man can be certain. What wilt thou do? Come with me, orwalk onwards and let us meet on the morrow?"

Dalaber hesitated no single moment; Clarke's preaching was one ofhis keenest delights. And upon this evening he was moved beyond hiswont as the young master spoke from his heart to his listeners, notstriving to arouse their passions against tyranny or bigotry, butrather seeking to urge them to patience, to that brotherly lovewhich endures all things and hopes all things, and turns to theAlmighty Father in never-ceasing faith and joy, imploring His helpto open the eyes of the blind, soften the hearts that are puffedup, and cleanse the church, which must be made pure and holy as thebride of Christ, for that heavenly marriage supper for which herspouse is waiting. 

Nothing was spoken which the orthodox could well complain of; yetevery listener knew that such a discourse would not have beenpreached by any man not "tainted" with what was then called heresy. But the hearts of the hearers burnt within them as they listened;and when, after some further time spent in discussion and prayer, the preacher and his companion found themselves alone for the nightin a comfortable bed chamber, Dalaber threw himself upon Clarke'sneck in an outburst of fervid enthusiasm. 

"Oh, let me be ever your son and scholar, " he cried, "for with youare the words of life and light!"

Then the elder man looked at him with a great tenderness in hiseyes, but his voice was full of gravity and warning. 

"Dalaber, " he said, "you desire you know not what. And I fearsometimes that you seek to take upon yourself more than you wotof--more than you are able. My preaching is sweet unto you now, forthat no persecution is laid upon you. But the time will come--ofthat I am well assured, and that period peradventure shortly--when, if ye continue to live godly therein, God will lay upon you thecross of persecution, to try whether you, as pure gold, can abidethe fire. "

"I know it! I am ready!" cried Dalaber, with the characteristicbackward motion of his head. His face was like the face of a youngeagle. He was quivering from head to foot. 

Clarke looked at him again with his fatherly smile, but there wastrouble also in his eyes. 

"Be not over confident, my son; and seek not to take upon you morethan you are able to bear. "

Dalaber understood instantly to what Clarke was alluding. 

"I trust I have not done so. But men will be wanted. I am aChristian Brother. I must not shrink. My word is passed. Not toyou, my master, alone, but to Master Garret also. "

"To whom I did make you known, " spoke Clarke, with a very slightsigh. "My son, I would not speak one word to discourage your godlyzeal; but bethink you what this may mean. You shall (it may be) bejudged and called a heretic; you shall be abhorred of the world;your own friends and kinsfolk shall forsake you; you shall be castinto prison, and none shall dare to help you; you shall be accusedbefore bishops, to your reproach and shame, to the great sorrow ofall your friends and kindred. Then will ye wish ye had never knownthis doctrine; then (it may be) ye will curse Clarke, and wish youhad never known him, because he hath brought you into all thesetroubles. "

But Dalaber could bear that word no longer; he flung himself at thefeet of his master, and the tears broke from his eyes. 

"Nay, nay, speak not so, I beseech you; you cut me to the heart! Iboast not of myself as being wiser or braver or more steadfast thanother men; I only pray of you to try me. Send me not away. Let mebe pupil, and scholar, and son. I cannot turn back, even if Iwould. My heart is in the good work. Let me follow in the path Ihave chosen. I have put my hand to the plough; how can I turnback?"

Clarke looked down upon the youth with a world of tender love inhis eyes, and raising him up in his arms he kissed him, the tearsstanding on his own cheeks. 

"The Lord God Almighty give you grace and steadfastness now andever, " he said in a deep voice, full of feeling, "and fromhenceforth and ever take me for your father in Christ, and I willtake you for my son!"

So the compact was sealed between the two; and when on the morrowthey took their way towards Oxford, the heart of Anthony Dalaberwas joyful within him, for he felt as though he had set his footupon the narrow path which leads to life everlasting, and he reekedlittle of the thorns and briers which might beset the way, confident that he would be given grace to overcome. 

He was happier still when he was able to obtain the exclusivecompanionship of Freda Langton in the sunny garden of the BridgeHouse, and pour into her willing ears all the story of his visitand its wonderful consequences. To Anthony Dalaber some sympatheticconfidante was almost a necessity of existence; and who so wellable to understand him as the girl he loved with every fibre of hisbeing, and who had almost promised him an answering love? There wasno peril to her in knowing these things. The day for makingrigorous inquisition in all directions had not yet come, and therewas no danger to himself in entrusting his safety to one as trueand stanch as this maiden. 

Freda's sympathies from the outset had been with those independentthinkers, who were in increasing peril of being branded asheretics; and she listened with absorbing interest to the story ofthe hidden books, the little band of Christian Brothers, the workgoing on beneath their auspices, and the check temporarily put uponit by the holocaust of books which Dalaber had witnessed at St. Paul's. 

"And you saw it--you saw them burn the books! You saw the greatcardinal sitting on his throne and watching! O Anthony, tell me, what was he like?"

"His face I could not well see, I was too far away; but he walkedwith stately mien, and his following was like that of royaltyitself. Such kingly pomp I have never witnessed before. "

"And our Lord came meek and lowly, riding upon an ass, and had notwhere to lay His head, " breathed Freda softly. "Ah, ofttimes do Iwonder what He must think of all this, looking down from heaven, where He sits expecting, till His enemies be made His footstool. Iwonder what yonder pageant looked like to Him--a prelate coming inHis place (as doubtless the cardinal would think) to judge thosewhose crime has been the spreading abroad of the living Word, andnow watching the burning of countless books which contain thatliving Word, and which might have brought joy and gladness to somany. When I think of these things I could weep for these proudmen, who never weep for themselves. I can better understand thewords of Master Clarke when he says, 'Plead with your mother--pleadwith her. '"

"We will plead. We have pleaded already; we will plead again andyet again!" cried Dalaber, with a flash in his dark eyes. "Butmethinks a time will come when the day of pleading will be past, and the day of reckoning will come; and she will have to learn thather children will not always suffer her impurities and abominations, but that they will rise up and cleanse the sanctuary from thefilthiness wherewith it is defiled. "

"Yet let them not cease to love her, " spoke Freda gently, "for, asMaster Clarke truly says, we are all one body--the Body of Christ;and if we have to war one with another, and rend that body for itsown healing, we must yet remember that we are all members one ofanother even in our strife. "

"It is a hard saying, " spoke Dalaber, "yet I believe it is thetruth. God send us more men like John Clarke, to show us the waythrough this tangle of perplexities!"

Chapter IV: "Merrie May Day"

"You will come and hear us sing our 'merrie katches' from thetower, sweet ladies. They should sound sweetly this year, moresweetly than ever, for we have improved in our methods, and ourboys have been better taught since Master Radley of CardinalCollege has given us his help; and he will come and sing with us, and he hath a voice like a silver bell. "

The speaker was Arthur Cole, a student of Magdalen College, who wasnow a frequent visitor at the Bridge House. He was a young man ofgood family and prospects, nearly related to one of the proctors ofthe university. He had a good presence, an elegant figure, and wasmaster of many favourite sports and pastimes. He kept horses anddogs and falcons, and had several servants lodging in the town tolook after these creatures, and to attend him when he sallied forthin search of sport. Moreover, he had recently introduced intoOxford the Italian game of "calcio" (of which more anon), and wasone of the most popular and important men of his college. He wasalways dressed with great care and elegance, although he was nofop; and he was so handsome and so merry withal that all who knewhim regarded him with favour, and his friendship was regarded as asort of passport to the best circle of university life. 

Freda and Magdalen answered his appeal with smiling glances. Theywere holding one of their little mimic courts in the garden by theriver. Their father had been reading and discoursing with sundrystudents, who came to him for instruction more individual andparticular than could be given in the schools in the earlier partof the day; and the young men before leaving always sought to gainspeech with the two fair sisters, who were generally at this hourto be found in the garden. 

Arthur Cole, Anthony Dalaber, and Hugh Fitzjames, their cousin, hadlingered to the last, and now were talking of the joustings andmerry makings of the approaching May Day, which was ushered in bythe melodious concert from the summit of Magdalen College tower. 

In olden days this was not a sacred selection of hymns, butmadrigals, roundelays, and "merrie katches, " as the old chroniclersterm them, sung by the boys maintained for the musical part of thedaily service, and by such singing men or musically inclinedstudents as were willing and able to help. Anthony Dalaber, whopossessed an excellent voice, which he often employed in theservice of Cardinal College Chapel, had been invited to assist thisyear; and a new singing man from that college, Stephen Radley byname, was considered a great acquisition. 

This man had not long been in Oxford, and had been sent by thecardinal himself on account of his remarkable voice. He did notlive in the college itself, but in a lodging near at hand, andequally near to Magdalen College. Arthur Cole, foremost to discovertalent and appreciate it, and attracted by the fine presence andmuscular development of the singer, had struck up a friendship withhim, and Dalaber had followed his example in this. 

"Radley will lead off the madrigal to springtide and love, " hecried, "which erstwhile has been spoiled for lack of a voice thatcan be heard alone from such a height. I trow it will ring throughthe soft air like a silver trumpet. You will be there to hear?" andhis eyes dwelt upon the face of Freda, whilst those of Arthurrested more particularly upon that of Magdalen. 

"Ah, yes, we shall certainly be there, " they both answered; andFreda added gaily, "Albeit ye begin the day somewhat early. But whyshould we not be up with the sun on Merrie May Day?"

"Why not, indeed?" questioned Arthur eagerly, "for the day willscarce be long enough for all there is to do. You will come to thesports in the meadows later, fair maidens? And I have a favour toask of you twain. May I be bold enough to proffer it now?"

They looked at him with smiling, questioning eyes. 

"A favour, fair sir?"

"Yes, truly; for I would ask of you to be witness to our contest ofcalcio in yonder green meadow, and to present to the victors thegarlands of laurel and flowers which are to be their reward whoshall come off triumphant in the strife. No contest is so keenlycontested as that which is watched by the bright eyes of fairladies, and I would ask that ye be the queens of the strife, andreward the victorious company with your own fair hands. "

The girls assented gladly and gaily. They had heard much of thisnewly-introduced game, and were curious to witness it. The moreancient sports of quintain, on land and water, morris dancing, quarterstaff, archery, and such like, were all familiar enough. Butcalcio was something of a novelty; and to be chosen as the queensof the contest was no small pleasure, and their eyes beamed withgratification and delight. 

Arthur Cole was equally pleased at having won their consent, andtold them how that a fine pavilion would be erected in the meadow, where they and their friends could survey the scene at ease, protected alike from the heat of the sun, or from falling showers, should any betide. It was plain that this spectacle was to be on adecidedly magnificent scale. Arthur Cole was said to have expendedmuch money upon the rich dresses of the players; now he spoke of apavilion for the selected bystanders. It promised to be quite afresh excitement for the university. 

Dalaber and Cole went away together slightly later, and HughFitzjames remained to supper with his kinsfolks. 

"Anthony has taken a mighty liking for yonder fine gentleman oflate, " remarked the youth. "They are ever together now. Well, hemight do worse for a friend. Master Cole is one of the richeststudents in Oxford. "

"That is not what attracts Anthony, though, " spoke Freda. "I thinkit has been this new game, into which Anthony has thrown himselfwith such zest. Perhaps it is good for him to have other thingsthan his books to think of. A short while back he was ever poringover the written page and burning the midnight oil. You said soyourself, Hugh. "

"Yes, verily; and I have no quarrel with him for it. I think he issafer playing calcio with Cole than for ever studying the books hegets from Clarke and his friends, as he has been doing of late. "

"Safer?" questioned Freda quickly; "how safer, Hugh?"

"Oh, well, you must know what Anthony is like by this time. He cannever take aught quietly as other men. There are scores here inOxford--I am one of them myself--who believe in liberty to thinkand read what we will, and to judge for ourselves between man andman, even when Holy Church herself is in the question. God can beill served in the church as well as the monarch on his throne. Weare not counted rebels and traitors because we condemn a ministerof state; why, then, are we to be counted heretics and the scum ofthe earth because we see the evils and corruption in the lives ofcardinals and clergy?

"But to return to Dalaber. He is never content with just quietthinking and study; he is all in a flame, and must cry aloud fromthe housetops, if it were not that he is restrained by others. Hecame from London in a perfect ferment. I trembled to think what hewould do next. But as luck would have it, Cole got hold of him totake a vacant place in his own band for calcio, and since then hehas been using his muscles rather than his brain, and an excellentgood thing, too. He is just the man to get into trouble with theauthorities, albeit he may not hold half the 'heresies' of otherswho escape. "

"It is his way to throw himself heart and soul into everything heundertakes, " spoke Freda, with a certain quiet satisfaction andapproval. "I think he never stops to count the cost, but tries tosee the right path, and to pursue it to the end. "

"Yes, but he might sometimes show a little more discretion with hiszeal, " answered Hugh, with a half laugh. "I have a great liking forAnthony myself. No man could share his chamber and lack that. He isthe best of comrades, and he has fine qualities and plenty ofcourage. But there are times when I fear he will be his ownundoing. When he disputes in the schools he will often treadperilously near some 'pestilent heresy, ' as the masters would deemit, or show by some of his arguments that he has a dangerousknowledge of forbidden books. Just now things are quiet in Oxford, and not much notice is taken. But who knows how long the calm maylast? London has been set in a commotion of late, and is it likelythat Oxford will escape, with the cardinal's eyes fixed upon hiscollege here?"

"At least let us hope and pray that we may be spared persecution, "spoke Magdalen gravely. "Yet truly I believe that were suchmisfortune to befall us, Anthony Dalaber would be one of those whowould stand the test of his faith with constancy and courage. "

"He would, up to a certain point, I doubt not, " answered Hugh. "Hewould go to the stake, I believe, without flinching, were he takenand sent there straight. But if put in prison, and kept there long, separated from his friends and teachers, and subjected to argumentand persuasion and specious promises, well, I know not how he wouldstand that trial. Kindness and flattery might win him over, wherethreats and cruelty failed. "

Freda's face was gravely intent. She was conscious of a growinginterest in and affection for Anthony Dalaber since his own ferventdeclaration of love towards herself. She had given him no definitepromise, but she felt that henceforth their lives must of necessitybe more or less linked together. She could not be indifferent toaught that concerned him; the stability of his faith and of hischaracter must mean very much to her in the future. 

But for the moment it was difficult to think of these things. Joyous springtide was on the world; May Day, with all its gaydoings, was close at hand; and graver thoughts or anxious fearsalike seemed out of place. 

The girls were up with the lark on May Day morning, donning theirholiday robes of white taffeta and spotless lawn, cunninglyembroidered by their own skilful fingers, Freda's in silver andMagdalen's in gold thread. They each had girdles of silver and goldcord respectively, and snowy headgear embroidered in like fashion. They looked as fresh and as lovely as the morning itself, and theirfather's eyes shone with loving pride as they presented themselvesbefore him. 

"We grow young again in our children, " he said, as they salliedforth just as the east was growing rosy with the harbinger of dawn. 

The dew lay thick upon the grass, whitening it with a glitteringmantle; but the paths were dry and firm, and the girls held uptheir dainty draperies and tripped along so lightly that theirwhite leather embroidered shoes gathered no soil by the way. Then, just as the clock of Cardinal College boomed out the hour, a chorusof sweet, clear voices up high in the air broke into merry song, just as the first early sunbeam struck across the sky, and lightedup the group of singers half hidden behind the low battlements. 

The meadows below were thronged with gownsmen from the variouscolleges, as well as by crowds of townsfolk, all in holiday attire, who had streamed out of the gates to hear the singing. Later in theday there might probably be brawling and disputes betwixt the twoparties--"town and gown, " as they were later dubbed. But the earlymorning hour seemed to impose peace upon all spirits, and there wasno hooting or brawling or rioting of any kind; but a decoroussilence was observed, all faces being lifted upwards, as the sweetstrains came floating from above, seeming to welcome the dawningday and the joyous season of sunshine and love. 

"That must surely be Stephen Radley, " spoke Freda in a whisper, asone voice, more rich and mellow than the others, seemed to detachitself and float upwards in a flood of melody. All eyes were fixedaloft, all ears strained to catch the sounds. The power andextraordinary sweetness of the voice held the multitude spellbound. 

"The cardinal's new singing man!" was the whisper passed from mouthto mouth; and when at length the singers emerged from the littledoor at the base of the tower, there were many who crowded roundRadley to compliment him upon his wonderful performance. 

It was quite a long time before the sisters caught sight of him, and then he was walking arm-in-arm with Master Clarke, who, catching sight of the little group, brought him straight up to themand presented him. 

Radley was dressed in academic garb, like all the members of theuniversity. He looked about five-and-twenty years old, was a talland finely proportioned man, deep chested and muscular, with agravely deferential manner that was pleasing and modest. 

Arthur Cole and Anthony Dalaber came hastening up to join thegroup, and presently it broke up somewhat, and thus Magdalen foundherself walking towards home with Clarke, whilst the othersfollowed as they chose, having been asked by Dr. Langton to partakeof a cold collation at his house, which had been carefully spreadovernight by the hands of the girls themselves. 

"He has a wonderful voice, " said Magdalen, with a slight backwardglance over her shoulder towards Radley; "who is he, and whencedoes he come?"

"He sang as a boy in one of those grammar schools which thecardinal is now interesting himself so much to promote. But when helost his boy's voice he was not able to remain at the school, andhas since been a servant in several great houses. He obtained aposition in the cardinal's house last year, and it was there thatthe great man heard him singing over his work, and had him broughtbefore him. Finding that he had some learning, and was eager formore, he decided to appoint him as singing man at his own collegehere, and to let him continue his studies as well. I trow that hewould have willingly made him one of the petty canons, but Radleydeclined that honour. He has no call to the priesthood, he says;and in truth he has heard much in London of the Association ofChristian Brothers, and has read many of the forbidden books. 

"Indeed, I think I may call him one of them. I am not afraid totell you this, Mistress Magdalen, for I know your heart is full ofsympathy for us, who are seekers after purer truth than we canalways find amongst those who are set to dispense it to us. "

The girl's eyes were full of sympathy and earnest interest. 

"Indeed, I would fain see all men longing after light and truth. God is Light, and God is Truth; His Son came as the Light of theworld. He must desire all men to seek the Light. And if His churchdoes not shine with it as it should, men must needs try to add toher light, each in his own measure. "

Magdalen looked with the greater interest at Radley after havingheard what John Clarke spoke of him. He sat beside Dalaber attable, and the two seemed on intimate terms. 

Arthur Cole was beside her, and took up much of her attention. Hisadmiration was almost openly expressed, and the girl sometimesblushed at his gallant compliments. She liked the gay-hearted youngman, but she was not so much attracted towards him as towardsClarke and those more thoughtful spirits. Still, she was not proofagainst the fascination of his courtly address, and she listenedwith interest to his account of the game he had learned in Italyand had introduced to England, and which bears so close aresemblance to our modern game of football that it may well beregarded as its parent. 

This was the first regular match that had been played at Oxford, and considerable excitement prevailed as to what it would be like, and how the players would distinguish themselves. 

The forenoon hours, however, were mainly given up to the usualpastimes of May Day. Children decked with garlands and flowerschose their queen, and crowned her amid the plaudits of the people. Morris dancers footed it upon the green, and miracle plays wereenacted by wandering troops of mummers. There were booths set up, where a sort of fair was held, and sweetmeats and drink dispensed. An ox was being roasted whole in one place, where dinners wereserved at midday, and trials of strength and skill went onuninterruptedly in the wide meadows round the city, some being theproperty of the town, and others of the university. 

On the whole, however, the spirit of concord prevailed, and therewas less fighting and brawling than usual between the two parties;and when, after the short pause for the midday repast, the studentsand masters and all interested in the spectacle hastened to thespot where the game of calcio was to be played, great numbers ofthe townsfolk flocked there also, and were neither hustled norjeered by the gowned concourse in the inner circle. 

There was something distinctly sumptuous in the pavilion which hadbeen raised for a certain number of spectators of the better class, and there was quite a buzz and acclamation as the two beautifulsisters were seen to ascend the few steps and take their places onthe centre seats, which had something of the aspect of a throne. They were very well known in Oxford, not for their beauty alone, but for their gentleness and charity, being always ready to succourthe sick and afflicted, and to visit with their own presence anystricken houses where trouble of any kind had entered. So that notonly the gownsmen but the townsmen were ready to welcome them withcheers, and to acclaim them eagerly as the queens of the day. 

And now the players came streaming out from another pavilion on theopposite side of the ground, and exclamations of wonder andadmiration arose at the picturesque magnificence of their dress. Arthur Cole had had these garments fashioned in Italy and broughtover, and very gorgeous did he and his companions look. 

The lower limbs of the players were encased in woven silk tights, which were thick and strong and elastic. On their feet they woresoft tanned shoes, made all in one piece and fitting closely to thefoot. They wore woven silk shirts of fine texture, and over thesebelted tunics of rich brocade or embroidered linen or any othercostly and elastic material. Arthur Cole's own tunic (as captain ofhis side) was of cloth of gold; whilst that of Dalaber was of whiteand silver brocade, with silver lacings. The colours of the twosides were displayed in the calzone or silk tights, these beingblue and white for Arthur's side, and red and white for Dalaber's. They wore knitted silk caps upon their heads, white and blue or redand blue according to their company, and long gauntlet gloves ofsoft tanned skin, almost white in colour, and laced with the colourappropriate to the player. 

A murmur of admiration ran through the spectators as these tall, lithe, muscular youths stepped forth into the bright sunshine ofthe playing field; and soon all eyes were intently watching theevolutions of the game, which was very much like that of our modernfootball, though played with more grace and less of brute force andviolence. 

Not a great many of the spectators understood the details of thecontest, but they cheered lustily when any side seemed to score anadvantage. The rainbow-hued living mass seemed to sway and melt andbreak up into coloured spray, and join again and roll from side toside like a living creature; and its evolutions were followed withkeenest interest by all spectators, and by cheering and shouts ofwarning or encouragement from those who understood the game, andknew which way the tide was turning. 

At last the contest ended. Arthur Cole's side had come outvictorious in the struggle; but so gallant a stand had been made bythe other, that Anthony Dalaber was called up to receive a laurelcrown in token of his prowess and skill. 

He looked very handsome as he stood before Freda, whilst shelightly set the chaplet on his head, whence after a few moments heremoved it and laid it at her feet. 

"That is the place where I would fain lay all my honours and all mygains, " he said in a low, passionate whisper, and she felt a waveof hot blood rising in her cheek at his words and at the ardentlook in his eyes. 

She could not doubt this man's love for her, and she wonderedwhether it would compel her own love in return. A short while backshe had regarded him rather in the light of a comrade or brother;but now she felt that a change had come over their relations, andthat he would not be satisfied with the sisterly affection of thepast. Had she more to give him? She scarcely knew herself as yet;and still, as she revolved the matter in her mind, she felt moreand more convinced that without Anthony Dalaber her life would becolourless and cold. 

His eagerness brought an element into it which she could not wellspare. He was becoming a sort of necessity to her. She thought ofhim almost constantly, yearned over him, desired above all thingsto see him rise to the level of greatness in any trial which mightcome upon him. If that were love, then surely she loved him. 

The thought was not without a mingling of sweetness and pain. Sheput it from her for the time being; but when the day was over, andthe sisters were alone together in their bed chamber, taking offtheir finery and brushing out their long tresses of hair, it wasMagdalen's own words that brought the matter back, as she softlykissed her sister, whispering:

"How Anthony loves you, Freda!"

"I truly think he does, Magda, " answered she, taking her sister'shands and leaning her brow against them. "In sooth he has told meso; but at the first I thought perhaps it was but a passingfancy--we have been so much together of late. Now I truly thinkthat he does care. Magda, what shall I say to him? He will not belong in pressing for his answer. "

"Does not your own heart tell you, Freda? Can we love and not knowit? Tell me that, for I too would fain know. There are so manysorts of love. Can one always judge aright?"

"Dost thou feel that too, my Magda? Verily, I have thought thatMaster Cole--"

Magda put her hand upon her sister's lips; her face was all onegreat blush. 

"Nay, nay; that is but fantasy. He has a kindly word for all whoplease his eye. It may be one today and another tomorrow. He is apleasant comrade; but--"

"But not the man of thy choice, sweet sister?"

"How can I tell yet? We have not known him long time. And I lovebetter those who talk of higher things than games and songs andpastimes. But the men of books and earnest thought are devoted sooft to the church. And those who are left--one cannot tell. Theyare brave and winsome and gay; but more than that is wanted in ahusband, Freda. Ah, it is hard for us maidens to know. "

And sitting with arms entwined, the sisters spoke freely and fullyto each other of all the things that were in their hearts, andprayed that they might be guided aright in matters which pertainedto the life they must look forward to living in the world. 

Chapter V: Sweet Summertide

The months of May and June flew by as if on golden wings. Theyouths of Oxford, engrossed in study and in merry pastimes, seemedfor a while to have cast away those graver thoughts which had beenstirring them of late; or at least, if the current still ran, itseemed for the time being to run in silence. Perhaps the knowledgethat the cardinal had set himself to the task of nipping in the budthe dangerous growth of incipient heresy alarmed some of the moretimid spirits; whilst others sought for truth and light as it wasto be found amongst their recognized preachers and teachers, andwere often surprised at the depth of spirituality and earnestnesswhich they found in men who were stanch to the core to thetraditions of the church, and held in abhorrence the very name andthought of heresy. 

Dr Langton's daughters heard little of the doings of the "ChristianBrethren" during these bright months. Anthony Dalaber was moreengrossed in his own studies and in his prowess at calcio (whichwas the most fashionable game through that summer) than in thereligious movement which had occupied his mind before. 

It was not that he had changed his opinions, or in any way drawnback from his admiration for the men connected with this movement. When he spoke of it sometimes with Freda his eyes would glow withfeeling, and all the old fervour and earnestness would come backlike a flood upon him; but there was nothing for the moment for himto do. The importation of forbidden books into the country had beentemporarily checked by the vigilance of the cardinal and hisservants. The king was breaking a lance in argument with MartinLuther, and men were watching the result with interest andcuriosity. And there was a certain awakening of spiritual lightwithin the church itself, and pure and enlightened spirits therewere making their voices heard; so that many (like John Clarkehimself) hoped and believed that the much-needed reformation andpurification would come from within, by her own act, rather than byany warfare against her as from without. 

So, as these happy summer days flew by, the clouds of anxiety andapprehension seemed to disperse and roll away. The sisters wereliving in a world that was something new to them. Womanhood wasawakening within them. They were learning something of itssweetness, of its power, as also of its perplexities and pain. There was no doubt whatever as to the fervency of Anthony Dalaber'slove for Freda; whilst Arthur Cole paid such marked attention toMagdalen that she could not but believe him in earnest, albeit noword of love had so far escaped his lips. 

With July came a change in the situation. One of the manypestilences so frequent in the country and so damaging to Oxfordbroke out in the neighbourhood of Carfax. It had some of thesweating-sickness symptoms, but was distinct from it in otherrespects. For a while it did not penetrate into the colleges, andthe university authorities made strict rules for the undergraduatesand students, hoping that the scourge would confine itself to thetown and the families of the citizens. But it was impossible tokeep the clerks from wandering through the streets or enteringshops and taverns, and little by little cases of sickness appearedfirst in the halls and then in the colleges, till it was evidentthat the epidemic was to be a serious one. 

From the first Clarke had busied himself in visiting and tendingthe sick. He quitted for the time being his rooms in CardinalCollege, and lodged with Stephen Radley, who accompanied him on hiserrands of mercy. Clarke was one of those men to be found in greatnumbers in university communities who, whilst not yet in fullpriest's orders, was qualifying for the priesthood, wore thetonsure, and having passed his degree in arts, was preparinghimself in the schools of theology for the career to which he wasdedicated. All the canons of Cardinal College were supposed tofollow this course of training. 

But it was not only amongst the men that self sacrifice anddevotion made itself manifest. Dr. Langton's two daughters were asforward as any in the desire to help and tend the sick, and performsuch offices of pity and kindliness as lay within their power. Their father did not oppose them, though he laid down certainrules, which they dutifully obeyed, by which he hoped to guard themfrom infection. For his part, he was always foremost in the fightwith disease and contagion, and wherever the need was sorest, therewas he to be found. 

Thus it came about that John Clarke and Stephen Radley often foundthemselves face to face with the fair girls, who came and went likesisters of mercy amid the poor houses crowded together in thelow-lying lands without the city walls; and Anthony Dalaber, flinging himself into the crusade with his accustomed energy, foundhimself in almost constant attendance upon them, carrying out theirorders, assisting them in their labour of mercy, and growing moreardently in love with his chosen mistress every day of his life. 

But devoted workers did not always come through such an ordealunscathed; and Dr. Langton and John Clarke sickened of thedistemper almost at the same time. Neither was grievously ill; butboth were forced to give up all work, and lie quietly in bed, suffering themselves to be tended by others. 

Meantime there had been a very considerable exodus of students andmasters from the city, and for the time being all lectures weresuspended. There was small chance of any regular resumption ofstudy till the cool crispness of autumn should check and stamp outthe spread of this sickness. 

It was at this juncture that Arthur Cole came forward with an offerwhich sounded very pleasantly in the ears of those to whom it wasmade. He came into the pleasant living room of the Bridge Houseupon the first evening when Dr. Langton had been suffered to leavehis bed and lie for a while on the couch in this other and morecheerful apartment. Magdalen had her lute in her hands, and hadbeen softly singing to him, when the sound of the opening doorbrought her soft, sweet song to a close. 

They welcomed their visitor cordially. He had been absent fromOxford for a while, and they had not expected to see him. 

"I have been away at Poghley, " he explained, "whither I sent forDalaber to join me these last days. Did he tell you aught of it?"

"He came to bid us a farewell, though he said it would he a briefone, " answered Freda; "but he told us no more than that. "

"I have come to tell the rest, " answered Cole, with a smile. "Theytell me you were at Poghley last summer, so perchance you saw thenthe old moated house which lies a few miles from the village? Thathouse is mine, though I have seldom visited it, and never dweltthere till now. But it came into my mind that it would be apleasant place wherein to pass these next weeks, during which timeOxford will be empty of her scholars and masters. But I love notsolitude, and I have gathered together a few congenial spirits. Dalaber and Fitzjames are already there, making all ready, andRadley will start tomorrow, taking Master Clarke in his charge, since it is of all things needful for him to have a change of airto restore him to health. He will be our chaplain, and edify us byhis discourses when he has recovered his health and strength. Butmore than this: we want some man of learning and greater age andstanding to direct us in our studies; and it is my great hope thatyou and your daughters will come and be my guests for a fewweeks--you, dear sir, to recover health in the purer air, and then, when your strength permits it, be the director of our studies; andthese sweet ladies to enjoy the rest and ease which their recentdevoted labours render necessary, and to escape from the noxiousmiasma now rising from these low lands round Oxford, which islikely to cause the sickness here to increase. "

The doctor's face lighted as Arthur proceeded to describe thesituation of the house and the arrangements he had made for hisguests. One wing would be set apart entirely for Dr. Langton andhis daughters, who could bring any servant of their own if theydesired it; he and his companions would occupy the other part ofthe building; and it was for the family themselves to decidewhether they should be served with their meals in their ownapartments, or join the rest at table. 

No epidemic sickness had ever appeared in the locality. The housewas situated on a rather high plain, though sheltered from thewinds, and partly surrounded by its own moat. The air was fine andbracing. It would be likely to do good to those who had beenexposed to the contagion of sickness, and had been taxing theirstrength in the good work of tending others. 

It did not take much argument on Arthur's part to win the gratefulconsent of Dr. Langton, and the bright eyes of the girls showed howpleasant was the prospect to them. Their father, they were sure, would greatly benefit by the removal to a healthier locality; andthough they would willingly have remained on, seeking, even withouthis guidance, to alleviate the sufferings of the stricken, yet theywere both conscious that their energies were rather impaired bywatching and anxiety, and that they might in such case be in dangerof falling a prey to the sickness themselves. 

A few days more and they found themselves established in their newquarters, delighted with everything about them. The old, timberedhouse was rambling and spacious, and the plenishings of their ownapartments seemed sumptuous to them; for those were not days ofgreat luxury in the matter of household furniture, and they hadnever before seen such hangings, such mirrors, such multitude ofsilver sconces for wax candles, such carpets and skins under foot, such multiplicity of table appointments, or even such store ofbooks and manuscripts for their own and their father's delectationand entertainment. 

Anthony Dalaber was there to welcome them, Arthur having the goodtaste to keep somewhat in the background; and he showed themeverything with pride and delight, praising his friend, andforetelling the happiest of summer vacations and summer studies tobe carried on within these walls. 

"We have Clarke and Radley and Sumner and Fitzjames here in thehouse, and there are numbers of other clerks and students lodgingin and about the village. When your father is strong enough tolecture and instruct us, he will have quite a gathering in the oldraftered refectory below, which I will show you anon. Then thereare gardens which will delight your hearts, and shady alleys wherebowls can be played, or where we can pace to and fro in pleasantconverse. Methinks it is worth all that hath gone before to findsuch a haven of peace and rest at last. "

Anthony looked as though he needed rest, as indeed was the case;for he had toiled hard amongst the sick, and when Clarke fell ill, had devoted himself to him day and night, with Radley for hishelper. But Radley had had a touch of the sickness himself, and hadbeen unable to do much, so that the bulk of the nursing and theanxiety had fallen upon Dalaber. 

"But he is better now--Master Clarke, I mean?" spoke Magdalen, withanxious eyes. 

"Verily yes; he is well-nigh himself again, only he hath the air ofone who is worn down with illness. He looks bent and white andfrail--he toiled so strenuously amongst the sick; and before thathe was studying almost night and day. 

"But come below into the garden where he is; he will speak forhimself. I would that you should see the lilies there. They willrejoice your heart. "

It was a quaint old garden into which Anthony led them, full of thescent of herbs and spices, rosemary, thyme, and sweetbrier. Thetrim order of modern gardening was then unknown, and therefore notmissed; close-shaven turf was only to be found in the bowlingalleys, and lawns were not; but there was a wilderness beauty thatwas full of charm in such a place as this, and the sisters lookedabout them with eager eyes, rejoicing in the beauty before them, and inhaling the pure freshness of the air after the heavy andsomewhat pestilential atmosphere in which they had lived. 

Clarke was lying at ease on a bearskin against the turf wall of thebowling alley, a book beside him, which he was not then reading. His eyes lighted at sight of the sisters, and he would have risen, but that they forestalled him, and sat beside him on the soft skin, looking at him with friendly solicitude. 

He would not talk of himself, but had a hundred things to tell themof the place to which they had come. He inquired how Dr. Langtonhad borne the journey, and hoped he might visit him later in theday; and as they talked, they were joined by their host himself. And presently he asked Magdalen to come with him and see his hivesof bees, for she was somewhat of a naturalist, and was eager tostudy the habits and habitations of all living things. 

"We are very grateful to you, fair sir, " she said, "for this act ofkindness and hospitality to our dear father. I doubt not that hewill recover health and strength with great speed here in thissweet place. It seems an abode of peace and harmony. I never saw ahouse so beautiful. "

"I am right glad it pleases you, sweet mistress, " answered Arthur, a very slight flush mounting to his cheek; "believe me, it is thegreat hope of my heart that this place shall become dear to you, and that you may find happiness therein. "

"I thank you, sir, " she answered, slightly turning her head away;"your kindness is great, and that not to us alone, but also toothers. Our beloved Master Clarke hath the appearance of a mansorely sick, and in need of long rest and refreshment. This he willobtain here as he could not elsewhere. Those who regard his life asa precious one will thank you also for that. "

"Are you one of those, Mistress Magda?"

"Indeed, yes. We have known Master Clarke for some great while now, and methinks he is one of God's saints upon earth--one of those whowill assuredly walk with Him in white, one of those who will befaithful and will overcome. "

Her face kindled, and Arthur, looking somewhat keenly at her, noteda depth of expression in her eyes which no words of his had everprevailed to bring there. 

"He is a notable man, " he answered slowly, "and one who may have agreat future before him, if only he does not let it slip from himby some indiscretion at the beginning. "

"How mean you?" asked Magdalen, with quickly aroused interest. 

"I mean that Master Clarke has been already noticed by thecardinal. He was taken from Cambridge because of his good report asto sobriety, learning, and godliness; and the cardinal will, without doubt, keep an eye upon him, and when he has taken hisdegrees in divinity, will promote him to some living or beneficethat will make him rich for life. But let him have a care; that iswhat his friends would beg of him. Let him have a care that he benot corrupted by new-fangled disputings and questionings, whichwill benefit no man, and which are already disturbing the peace ofthe realm and the unity of the church. I would have him beware ofthese; touch not, taste not, handle not--that is my counsel to him. And if any have influence with him to warn or counsel I would thatthey should turn him away from such perilous paths, for if he treadthem they may lead him to trouble and ruin. "

Magdalen made no direct reply, and Arthur, looking earnestly intoher face, became aware of its absorbed expression, and asked:

"Does this trouble you, sweet lady? Are you, too, aware of theperil in which he and others may stand if they intermeddle too muchin forbidden matters?"

"Yes, I think I know somewhat of it; but what troubles me is thatthese things should be forbidden. Why may not each man be free inhis own soul to read the Scriptures, and to seek to draw help, andlight, and comfort from them for himself?"

"Ah, dear lady, that is too big a question for my wits to grapplewith. I leave these matters to men who are capable of judging. AllI say is that the church holds enough for me, that I shall neverlearn half she has to teach, and that within her fold is safety. Outside pastures may be pleasant to the eye; but who knows whatravening wolves may not be lurking there in the disguise ofharmless sheep? The devil himself can appear in the guise of anangel of light; therefore it behoves us to walk with all wariness, and to commit ourselves into the keeping of those whom God has setover us in His Holy Church. "

"Up to a certain point, yes, " answered Magdalen earnestly; "hutthere be times when--when--Ah, I cannot find words to say all Iwould. But methinks that, when such pure and stainless souls asthat of Master Clarke are seeking for light and life, they cannotgo far astray. "

Arthur hoped and trusted such was the case, and he was regular inhis attendance whenever Clarke preached in the little chapel, orgave lectures in some room of the house, to which many flocked. Dalaber was never absent; all his old zeal and love kindled anew. Several of the guests in that house, including Radley andFitzjames, often sat up far into the night reading the Scripturesin their own language, and seeming to find new meaning in the freshrendering, which their familiarity with the original tonguesenabled them rightly to estimate. 

Arthur Cole did not join these readings, though he did notinterfere with them. Once he said to Magdalen, with a certainintonation of anxiety in his voice:

"I cannot see what they think they benefit thereby. Surely thetongue in which the Scriptures were written must be the best tostudy them in--for those who have learning to do so. Translators dotheir best, but errors must creep in. For the ignorant andunlettered we must translate, but why for such men as our friendshere?"

"But the ignorant and unlettered are forbidden to read or buy theliving Word?" said Magdalen quickly. 

"Yes; because they would not understand, and would breed all sortsof pestilent heresies. The Scriptures are not of privateinterpretation. They must be taught by those appointed to thatwork. I grant you willingly that much is needed in the church--menable and willing for the task; but to put the Scriptures into thehands of every clown and hind and shopman who asks for a copy--no;there I say you do more hurt than good. "

"Our friends here do not that, " spoke Magdalen thoughtfully. 

"No; if they did they would have to go elsewhere. I could not lendmy house for such a purpose. As it is--"

He stopped short, and the girl looked quickly at him. 

"As it is what?" she asked. 

"Ah, well, it is naught. I only meant to say that, if the cardinalwere aware of all that went on, even in his own college, he mightfind fault with much, and make inquisition in many places thatwould be perilous for many. But as things are I trow all is safe, if they will be content to go no farther. "

"You speak of the distribution of books to others?" asked Magdalen, who, through Dalaber, had some knowledge of the work of theChristian Brothers. 

"Yes; that is a very perilous course to take, and I fear many aredisposed towards it. There is a man--his name is Garret; he wasonce a scholar of my college--Magdalen; they say he is one of thechiefest promoters of this dangerous traffic. I hope and trust hewill keep himself away from here--from Oxford. He is a dangerousman, in that he works much upon the minds and feelings of others. Itrust and hope he will never appear in Oxford to carry on such workas he has done in London. He has escaped hitherto; but if hebecomes more mischievous, no man may know how it will end. "

"But you would not betray him!" cried Magdalen suddenly. 

He looked at her in some surprise, and she coloured under his gaze. She had not meant much by her words, but she saw that he fancied apurpose in them. 

"Mistress Magdalen, " he asked suddenly, "what do you know of thisman and his work?"

"Very little; only what Anthony Dalaber and Master Clarke havesometimes told us when these matters have been spoken of--no morethan you have told me yourself. "

"But you have sympathy with him and his object?"

"Perhaps I have. In sooth, I scarce know how I feel about suchmatters. I know there is peril. I love not disobedience, nor scornthose set over us; but yet I feel for those who desire more, andwould fain drink of the water of life out of new cisterns. But whatI meant was that it grieved me that any should hold such men inreprobation, or should betray them into the hands of their enemies, should they be in any peril. "

"It is what we are bidden to do sometimes, " spoke Arthur gravely. 

"I know; but I could not do it. I should shrink from any man whocould obey such a mandate as that. "

He looked at her long and earnestly, then he turned and took herhands in his, and stood facing her for a while in silence. 

"And what would you do for the man who should, instead ofbetraying, warn, such conspirators of their peril, should he knowthat they stood in need of warning?"

She thrilled somewhat beneath his touch. There seemed a purpose inhis words. The colour rose in her face. 

"I should look upon him as a friend. I should call him noble. Ishould put my trust in him. Our Lord has promised His blessing tothe merciful. Surely He would count that an act of mercy whichshould save those in peril from the hands of their foes. "

She spoke with great earnestness and with kindling eyes. His claspupon her hands tightened. 

"And what reward would you give to such a man?" he asked; but then, seeming, as it were, to feel shame for these words, he addedhastily, "It is thus, sweet lady, with me. Mine uncle is theproctor in Oxford--proctor for the south. Through him I ofttimesglean news unknown to other students. If I should hear of any perilmenacing those who hold these new opinions, for which you, I cansee, have such tenderness, I will not fail to warn them of it. If Iknow, they shall know likewise. Will that satisfy you?"

"It will, " she answered, with a glance that thrilled him to hisheart's core. "I thank you from my soul. "

Chapter VI: For Love and the Faith

"Yes, Anthony, I love thee, and one day I will be thy wife!"

The words seemed to set themselves to joyous music in the ears ofAnthony Dalaber as he hastened homeward through the miry anddarkening streets towards his lodging in St. Alban Hall. He trod onair. He regarded neither the drizzling rain overhead nor the mireand dirt of the unpaved streets. 

He had come from Dr. Langton's house. He had heard Freda pronouncethese words, which made her all his own. For some months he hadbeen feeding on hope. He knew that she loved him up to a certainpoint. But until today she had never openly declared herself. Todayhe had ventured to plead his cause with a new fervour, and she hadgiven him the answer his heart so craved. 

"I love thee, Anthony; one day I will be thy wife!"

He could have cried aloud in his joy and triumph. 

"My wife, my wife, my wife! O blessed, blessed thought! For hersake I will achieve all, I will dare all, I will win all. I havetalents--they have told me so; I will use them might and main towin myself fame and renown. I have friends; they will help me. Hasnot Cole spoken ofttimes of what he hoped to do for me in thematter of some appointment later on, when my studies shall befinished here? I have a modest fortune--not great wealth; but itwill suffice for the foundation on which to build. Oh yes, fortunesmiles sweetly and kindly upon me, and I will succeed for her sweetsake as well as for mine own. 

"My Freda! my star! my pearl amongst women! How can it be that sheloves me? Oh, it is a beautiful and gracious thing! And truly do Ibelieve that it is our faith which has drawn us together; for do wenot both believe in the right of free conscience for every man, andthe liberty to read for himself, and in his own tongue, the wordsof the holy Book of Life? Do we not both long for the day whengreed and corruption shall be banished from the church we bothlove, and she shall appear as a chaste virgin, without spot, orwrinkle, or any such thing, meet for the royal Bridegroom who waitsfor her, that He may present her spotless before His Father'sthrone?"

Dalaber was quoting unconsciously from an address recentlydelivered in Dr. Randall's house by Clarke to a select audience, who loved to listen to his words of hope and devotion. Clarke'sspirit at such times would seem to soar into the heavenlies, and touplift thither the hearts of all who heard him. He spoke not ofstrife and warfare; he railed not against the prevailing abuses, asdid others; he ever spoke of the church as the Holy Mother, thebeloved of the Lord, the spouse of Christ; and prayed to see herpurified and cleansed of all the defilement which had gathered uponher during her pilgrimage in this world, after the departure of herLord into the heavens, that she might be fit and ready for herespousals in the fulness of time, her eyes ever fixed upon herliving Head in the heavens, not upon earthly potentates or evenspiritual rulers on this earth, but ever waiting and watching forHis coming, who would raise her in glory and immortality to sit atHis right hand for evermore. 

Anthony had heard this discourse, and had been fired by it, and hadseen how Freda's eyes kindled, and how her breath came and went inthe passion of her spiritual exaltation. They were drawn evercloser and more closely together by their sympathy in these holyhopes and aspirations, and her heart had gradually become his, shehardly knew when or how. 

But the troth plight had been given. Dalaber could have sung aloudin the gladness of his heart. She was his own, his very own; andwhat a life they would live together! No cloud should ever touchtheir happiness, or mar their perfect concord. They were one inbody, soul, and spirit, and nothing could come between them sincethey had so united their lives in one. 

It was very dark as he turned at last into the familiar doorway, and mounted the dim staircase towards his own room--the lodging heand Hugh Fitzjames shared together. But just now Fitzjames wasabsent, paying one of his frequent visits to the Langtons. Dalaberhad spoken to him there only a short while since, and he wastherefore surprised to see a line of light gleaming out from underhis door; for, since he was out, who else could be in possession ofhis room?

Opening the door hastily, he uttered a cry of surprise and welcome, and advanced with outstretched hands. 

"Master Garret! You have come!"

The small, keen-faced priest with the eyes of fire came out of thecircle of lamplight and took the extended hands. 

"I have come, Anthony Dalaber; I have come, as I said. Have you awelcome for me, and for mine errand?"

"The best of welcomes, " answered Dalaber, without a moment'shesitation; "I welcome you for your own sake, and for that of thecause in which we both desire to live, and, if need be, to die. "

Yet even as he spoke the last word the young man's voice falteredfor a moment, and he felt a thrill of cold disquiet run, as itwere, through his frame. With Freda's kiss of love upon his lips, how could he think of death? No; life and light and love should behis portion. Did not fair fortune smile upon him with favouringeyes?

The keen eyes of the elder man instantly detected that some inwardmisgiving was possessing him. He spoke in his clear and cuttingtones, so curiously penetrating in their quality. 

"You speak of death, and then you shudder. You are not prepared tolay down your life in the cause?"

Dalaber was silent for a moment; a flood of recollectionoverwhelmed him. He heard a sweet voice speaking to him; he heardthe very words used. 

"Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown oflife. "

Suddenly he threw back his head and said:

"In a good and righteous cause I would face death gladly withoutshrinking. "

The keen, flashing eyes were fixed full upon his face. The clearvoice spoke on in terse, emphatic phrases. 

"Be sure of thyself, Anthony Dalaber. Put not thy hand to theplough only to turn back. So far thou art safe. But I have come todo a work here that is charged with peril. Thou needest have nohand in it. Say the word, and I go forth from thy lodging andtrouble thee no more. I ask nothing. I do but take thee at thyword. If thy heart has failed or changed, only say so. One word isenough. There are other spirits in Oxford strong enough to standthe test. I came first to thee, Anthony, because I love thee asmine own soul. But I ask nothing of thee. There is peril inharbouring such an one as I. Send me forth, and I will go. So wiltthou be more safe. "

But even as Garret spoke all the old sense of fascination whichthis man had exercised upon him in London returned in full forceupon Dalaber. The brilliant eyes held him by their spell, thefighting instinct rose hot within him. His heart had been full ofthoughts of love and human bliss; now there arose a sense of comingbattle, and the lust of fighting which is in every human heart, andwhich, in a righteous cause, may be even a God-like attribute, flamed up within him, and he cried aloud:

"I am on the Lord's side. Shall I fear what flesh can do unto me? Iwill go forth in the strength of the Lord. I fear not. I will betrue, even unto death. "

There was no quavering in his voice now. His face was aglow withthe passion of his earnestness. 

Next moment Garret was in the midst of one of his fiery orations. Afresh batch of pamphlets had come over from Germany. They exposednew and wholesale corruptions which prevailed in the papal court, and which roused the bitterest indignation amongst those who werebanded together to uphold righteousness and purity. Unlike men ofClarke's calibre of mind, and full of the zeal which in later timesblazed out in the movement of the Reformation, Garret could notregard the Catholic Church in its true and universal aspect, embracing all Christian men in its fold--the one body of whichChrist is the head. He looked upon it as a corrupt organization ofman's devising, a hierarchy of ambitious and scheming men, who, having lost hold of the truth, require to be scathingly denouncedand their iniquity exposed; whilst those who thus held her inabhorrence heard the voice of the Spirit in their hearts saying, "Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partaker of herplagues. "

The mystical unity of the Catholic Church was a thing understood byfew in those days. The one party held themselves the true church, and anathematized their baptized and Christian brethren as hereticsand outcasts; whilst, as a natural outcome of such a state ofaffairs, these outcasts themselves were disposed to repudiate thevery name of Catholic. And to this very day, in spite of the lightwhich has come to men, and the better understanding with regard toChristian unity, Romanists arrogate that title exclusively tothemselves, whilst others in Protestant sections of the churchaccord them the name willingly, and repudiate it for themselves, with no sense of the anomaly of such repudiation. 

But in these days there had been no open split between camp andcamp in the Church Catholic, though daily it was growing more andmore patent to men that if the abuses and corruptions within thefold were not rectified, some drastic attack from without must ofnecessity take place. 

Garret was a man of action and a man of fire. He had pored overtreatises, penned fiery diatribes, leagued himself with theoppressed, watched the movement of revolt from superstition andidolatry with the keenest interest. He was in danger, like so manypioneers and so many reformers, of being carried away by his ownvehemence. He saw the idolatry of the Mass, but he was losing sightof the worship which underlay that weight of ceremonial andobservance. Like the people who witnessed the office, the mass ofsymbolism and the confusion of it blinded his eyes to the truth andbeauty of the underlying reality. He was a devout believer in allprimitive truth; he had been, and in a sense still was, a devoutpriest; but he was becoming an Ishmaelite amongst those of his owncalling. 

He alarmed them by his lack of discretion, by his fierce attacks. He did not stop to persuade. He launched his thunderbolts very muchafter the same fashion as Luther himself; and the timid andwavering drew back from him in alarm and dismay, fearful whither hewould carry them next. 

And having, in a sense, made London too hot to hold him, he hadleft at the entreaty of the brethren themselves, and was nowarrived at Oxford--his former alma mater--ready to embark upon asimilar crusade there. Here he had some friends and confederates, and he hoped soon to make more. He knew that there were manyamongst the students and masters eager to read the forbidden books, and to judge for themselves the nature of the controversy raging inother countries. But the work of distribution was attended withmany and great dangers; and this visit was of a preliminarycharacter, with a view to ascertaining where and with whom hisstores of books (now secreted in a house in Abingdon) might besmuggled into the city and hidden there. And in Anthony Dalaber hefound an eager and daring confederate, whose soul, being stirred toits depths by what he heard, was willing to go all lengths toassist in the forbidden traffic. 

As the weeks flew by Dalaber grew more and more eager in histask--the more so as he became better acquainted with other red-hotspirits amongst the graduates and undergraduates, and heard moreand more heated disquisition and controversy. Sometimes a dozen ormore such spirits would assemble in his rooms to hear Garret holdforth upon the themes so near to their hearts; and they would sitfar into the night listening to his fiery orations, and seemingeach time to gain stronger convictions, and resolve to hold moreresolutely to the code of liberty which they had embraced. 

Somewhat apart from these excitable youths, yet in much sympathywith them, was a little band who met regularly, and had done so allthrough the winter months, in Clarke's rooms in Cardinal College, to listen to his readings and expositions of the holy Scriptures, and to discuss afterwards such matters as the readings hadsuggested. That there was peril even in such gatherings as theseClarke very well knew; but he earnestly warned all who asked leaveto attend them of that possible peril, and some drew backfaint-hearted. Still he always had as many as his room could wellhold; and Dalaber was one of the most regular and eager of hispupils, and one most forward to speak in discussion. 

The doctrine of transubstantiation was one of those which wastroubling the minds of the seekers after truth. 

"How can that wafer of bread and that wine in the cup become actualflesh and blood?" spoke Anthony once, with eager insistence, whenin one of the readings the story of the Lord's passion had beenread from end to end. 

And he began to quote words from Luther and others bearing on thesubject, whilst the students hung upon his words, and listenedbreathless, with a mingling of admiration and fear. For was notthis, indeed, heresy of a terrible kind?

Clarke listened, too, very quietly and intently, and then took upthe word. 

"Our blessed Lord cannot lie, nor yet deceive; and He said, 'Thisis my body this is my blood. ' And St. Paul rebuked the earlyChristians, because in partaking of the holy sacrament they did notdiscern the Lord's body. And how could they discern what was notpresent? Nay, let us devoutly and thankfully believe and know thatwe do in very truth partake of the Lord's body, but in a spiritualmystery, higher and holier than any visible miracle would be. Thevery essence of a sacrament is that it be spiritual andinvisible--the visible symbol of the invisible reality. Real andcorporate flesh and blood is sacrifice, not sacrament; but the truespiritual presence of the Lord's body is never absent in His holyrite. Let us, in all holiness and meekness of spirit, discern theLord's body, and thankfully receive it. And instead of seekingwords and formulas in which to express heavenly mysteries, whichtongue of man can never utter, nor heart of man comprehend, let usseek for the guiding of the Spirit into all truth, that we maydwell in unity and love with all men, loving even where we see notalike, obeying in as far as we may in sincerity of heart those whoare over us in the Lord, seeking the good and not the evil, andpraying that the Lord Himself will quickly come to lead and guideHis holy church into all the fulness of His own perfect stature. "

This inculcation of obedience, which was one of Clarke's favouritemaxims to his hearers, was by no means palatable to Dalaber, whohad launched upon a crusade very contrary to all the commands ofthe authorities. His heart always kindled at the fervour and beautyof Clarke's teachings; but he was more disposed to a belligerentthan a submissive attitude, and in that the influence of Garret wasplainly to be felt. Garret was greatly in favour of Clarke'sinfluence over the students--he considered that he paved the waywith them, as he himself would be unable to do; but he also heldthat the young canon did not go far enough, and that more waswanted than he was disposed to teach. He was not in favour of toogreat insistence upon obedience. He thought that the world and thechurch had had somewhat too much of that. He was a hot advocate ofthe new doctrine that every man should think and judge for himself. And Dalaber's nature was one very ready to imbibe such teaching. 

Clarke, though he believed that the more the Scriptures were readand understood by the people, the more would light pour into thechurch, was not one of those who was ready to conceal anddistribute the forbidden books, whether words of holy Scripture orthe writings of the Reformers upon them and upon controvertedsubjects and church abuses. He held that his own position as acanon forbade this action on his part, and he was also of opinionthat there was danger in the too great independence of thoughtwhich these writings might engender amongst the unlearned and thehot-headed of the land. He loved to read and discourse upon holythings with men whose hearts were attuned to thoughts of devotion;but he was not one who would willingly stir up strife in the fold, and he clung earnestly to the hope that the church herself wouldawaken from her sleep and cleanse herself of her many impurities. 

Yet he was a greater power than he guessed in Oxford, for he wasregarded as somewhat of a saint by those who knew him; and of latethe attention of the heads of the university had become attractedtowards him. Quite unaware of this, he pursued the even tenor ofhis way, seeking to inspire devotion and love of purity and truthin all with whom he came into contact, but never overstepping thewritten or unwritten laws of the college, save perhaps that he knewsomething of the spread of heretical books and doctrines withoutbetraying his knowledge to those in authority. 

So the winter weeks flew by; and Dalaber, divided between his hoursof bliss and love with Freda (to whom he told everything, and whosesympathies were all astir in the cause to which he was pledged) andhis perilous work with Garret, whose visits to Oxford from Abingdonand other places were made in a more or less secret fashion, scarcely heeded the flight of time. He was taken out of himself bythe excitement of the flying hours. He knew he was doing perilouswork; but he knew that Freda's sympathy was with him, and that sheregarded him as a hero in a noble cause. That was enough to keephim steadfast and fearless, even if the magnetic personality ofGarret had not been so often brought to bear upon him. WheneverGarret was in Oxford---and now he was more and more often there, for he had quite a following in the place eager to hear more fromhim and receive fresh books--he stayed either with Dalaber, or withRadley, the singing man; and in both their lodgings werecleverly-concealed hiding-places, where books could be stowed, thatwould defy all search, save that of the most stringent kind. 

February had come, with its promise of hope, and springtide, andthe longer daylight, so dear to the heart of students. Garret hadrecently appeared once more in Oxford, and was meeting almost dailywith the confraternity there. He had brought a fresh consignment ofbooks, some of which he lodged with Dalaber, and some with Radley, as was his wont. There were stolen meetings held in many places, but most often at those two lodgings; and the little band seemedgrowing in strength daily, when a sudden tempest broke upon it, falling like a bolt from the blue. 

A meeting at Radley's house had broken up. Dalaber and Garretwalked homewards in the dusk towards their quarters in St. AlbanHall. When Garret was in Oxford, Fitzjames gave up his share ofDalaber's lodging to him, and betook himself elsewhere; but whenthey reached the room they found somebody sitting there awaitingthem in the dusk, and Dalaber hailed him as Fitzjames. 

But as the stranger rose he saw that he had been mistaken. It wasArthur Cole, and his face was grave as he quietly closed the door. 

"I have come to warn you, Master Garret, " he said in a low voice. "Your doings in this place have become known, and have betrayedyour whereabouts. Cardinal Wolsey himself has sent down a mandatefor your arrest. The Dean of Cardinal College is even now inconference with the Commissary of the University and with Dr. London of New College. You know very well what mercy you are liketo meet with if you fall into their hands. "

Dalaber started and changed colour; but Garret had been a huntedman before this, and received the news quietly. 

"They know I am in Oxford, then. Do they know where I may befound?" he asked quietly enough. 

"Not yet. They are about to put the proctors on the scent. Tonightyou are safe, but early on the morrow inquisition and search willcommence. You will be speedily discovered and arrested if you arenot far enough away by that time. 

"Be warned, Master Garret. You are reckoned as a mischievous man. The cardinal is not cruel, but some of his colleagues andsubordinates are. Men have been burnt at the stake before this foroffences lighter than yours, for you not only hold hereticaldoctrines yourself, but you seek to spread them broadcastthroughout the land. That is not an offence easily passed over. "

Dalaber felt as though a cold stream of water were running down hisback. His vivid imagination grasped in a moment all the fearfulpossibilities of the case, and he felt his knees fail for a momentunder him. Yet it was not for himself he feared at that moment. Hescarcely realized that this tracking down of Garret might lead torevelations which would be damaging to himself. His fears and histremors were all for his friend--that friend standing motionlessbeside him as though lost in thought. 

"You hold me a heretic, too, Master Cole?"

"I do, " answered the young man at once, and without hesitation. 

"And yet you come and warn me--a step that might cost you dear wereit known to the authorities. "

"Yes, " answered Cole quietly; "I come to warn you, and that for tworeasons, neither of which is sympathy with the cause you advocate. I warn you because you are a graduate of Magdalen College, and Ihad some knowledge of you in the past, and received some kindnessat your hands long since, when I was a youthful clerk and you aregent master; and also because I have a great friendship forDalaber here, and for Clarke, and for others known to you, and whowould suffer grief, and fall perhaps into some peril were you to betaken. Also, I hold that it is ofttimes right to succour the weakagainst the strong, and I love not persecution in any form, thoughthe contumacious and recalcitrant have to be sternly dealt with. Sofare you well, and get you gone quickly, for after this night therewill be no safety for you in Oxford. "

With that Cole turned to depart; but he laid a hand on Dalaber'sarm, and the latter, understanding the hint, went with him down thestaircase, where they paused in the darkness. 

"Have a care, Anthony, have a care, " spoke Cole with energy. "Iknow not as yet whether you be suspected or not; but, truly, youhave shown yourself something reckless in these matters, and theremust be many in the place who could betray to the proctors yourdealings with Garret. Send him forth without delay. Let there be nodallying or tarrying. Look well to it; and if you have anyforbidden books, let them be instantly destroyed. Keep nothing thatcan be used as evidence against you, for I verily believe therewill be close and strict search and inquest made, in accordancewith the cardinal's mandate. I only hope and trust that our worthyfriend Clarke may not fall into the hands of the bloodhounds, keenon the scent of heresy. "

"God forbid!" cried Anthony quickly. 

"God forbid indeed! But there is no knowing. He may be in peril, and others, too. But let there be an end tonight of all dallyingwith dangerous persons. Send Garret away forthwith, burn yourbooks, and settle once more to your rightful studies. You haveplayed with fire something too long, Anthony; let there be an endof it forthwith, lest the fire leap upon you in a fashion you thinknot of. "

Chapter VII: In Peril

Dalaber stood a moment as though turned to stone as the full importof these words flashed into his mind. Again he was conscious of thesensation as though cold water were being poured upon him. He foundhimself shuddering strongly, and stepped out into the street tobreathe the freshness of the air. Almost at the moment two of hiscomrades and confederates, Udel and Diet by name, both of CorpusChristi College, chanced to come along the street, and Dalaber, catching each by an arm, drew them into the shelter of the doorway, and whispered to them the peril in which they all stood more orless involved. 

If an inquiry were set on foot none could say where it would cease, or who might be suspected. It was evident that Garret himself stoodin imminent peril, and that to get him safely away from the citywas the first duty incumbent upon them. As soon as ever the gatesof the town were opened on the morrow he ought to start away tosome place of safety. 

But where could such a place be found? The three young men wentupstairs to Dalaber's lodging, where Garret was standing by thedarkening window, lost in thought. 

"Yes, I must go, " he said, in answer to their words. "I am nolonger safe here, and for the sake of the cause I must needs hidemyself awhile. And yet I sometimes think it might come as well soonas late, if come it must. And surely that will be the end. I havefelt it for long. "

"What end?" asked Dalaber, with a little shudder. 

"Martyrdom, " answered Garret, a quick flash in his eye, which thelight, just kindled, seemed to reflect back. "I shall die for thefaith at last. I know it, I feel it. And there be moments when Icould wish that that day had come, and that I might take the crownwhich is promised to those who are faithful to the death. Yetsomething tells me again that this day has not yet come, that theLord has other work for me to do. Therefore I will fly, and thatspeedily. Yet whither shall I go? There are many places closed tome already, and I shall be searched for far and wide. "

Anthony stood hesitating, his hand upon a piece of paper; and then, as if making up his mind, he spoke eagerly and rapidly. 

"Master Garret, I have here a letter written to me by my brother, who is priest of a parish in Dorsetshire; Stalbridge is the name ofthe place. But a week since, a clerk coming hither from those partsbrought to me a letter from him, which I have here in mine hand;and as you will see, he earnestly begs me to find for him here inOxford a suitable man to act as his curate. Now, if you were tochange your name and go to him with a letter from me, no doubt hewould incontinently receive you into his house and give you goodwelcome; and there you could lie hid and unsuspected till the tideof pursuit was over, after which you could make excuse to leave himagain, and go back to where you will. "

Garret seemed to be turning the matter over in his mind, whilst theother two students appeared to think this just the opportunitydesired, and eagerly bade Dalaber commence the letter ofintroduction, whilst they offered to pack up some clothes andprovision for the traveller. 

"What manner of man is this brother of thine, Anthony?" askedGarret. "Doth he belong to us of the brethren?"

A slight flush rose to Dalaber's cheek, which else was unwontedlypale. 

"Alas, no! He has no knowledge of those things which we prize. There is the trouble. He is a rank Papist. But yet he has a kindheart, and there would surely be no need to speak of such matterswith him. You would have your duties to do, as in London, in churchand parish. It may be that the Lord would send you thither to sowfresh seed by the wayside. "

"If I thought that--" began Garret, with kindling eyes. 

"And wherefore not?" questioned the other two eagerly; "it may evenbe the Lord's way of spreading the truth. Nay, Master Garret, donot hesitate or tarry. The danger is too sore and pressing, andthis is, as it were, an open door of escape. Let us garb yousomething differently, give you a new name, which Anthony willwrite in his letter; the letter you will bear upon your person; andthen, when you are once beyond the reach of pursuit, you can traveleasily and pleasantly, sure that you will be believed, by token ofthe missive you bear to Master Dalaber of Stalbridge. "

Garret's face was very set and thoughtful. 

"Well, I will do it; I will try it, " he answered. "It may be thatit comes from the Lord. I like it not altogether; but it may be Ihave work to do for Him there. At least I will not tarry here, where I may be a source of peril to others. So, with the first ofthe morning light, I will go forth, and get me well on my way tothe south ere the hue and cry begin. "

There was no sleep that night in Anthony Dalaber's lodging. Thenews spread through the little brotherhood that Garret was inperil, that he was about to leave Oxford; and all through the nightfurtive visits were being paid him by those who desired hisblessing, and to wish him well on his way. 

As for Dalaber, he wrote his letter with a shaking hand, recommending his friend, one Edmund Thompson, as a curate to helphis brother in his parish. Yet all the while he felt a strangesinking at heart which he could not explain or account for. Andwhen, in the grey light of the dawn, he said adieu to his friend, and saw him vanish through the just opened gate and out into thedim murk of the frosty morning, there came over his ardent andimpulsive spirit a strange sense of desolation and sinking; andwhen he returned to his chill and lonely rooms, the first thing hedid was to fling himself upon his bed and break into tearless sobs, the revenge of an exhausted nature. 

"Cui bono? cui bono?" was the voiceless cry of his heart, and atthat moment it seemed as if everything were slipping away, even thefaith and the love which had upheld him for so long. 

Sleep surprised him as he thus lay, and he slept deeply for somehours, awaking somewhat refreshed, but full of anxious fears, bothfor the safety of his friend and for his own future. 

It was scarcely possible, he argued, that, should Garret'smovements be inquired into by the proctors and others, he couldfail to fall under suspicion, as, having been much in his company, he would be doubtless suspected, and perhaps apprehended; and ashiver of natural fear and horror ran through him at such aprospect. 

What had better be his course now? He mused of this as he gothimself some food; and while he was thus musing the door openedhastily, and Fitzjames appeared, looking heated and nervous. 

"Hast heard the news, Dalaber?"

"What news ?--not that Master Garret is taken?"

"No; but that strict search is to be made for him in and aboutOxford. Is it true that he hath had warning, and is fled? I wastold so, but scarce knew what to believe. "

"I saw him forth from the gates at dawn. I marvel they were notwatched; but he was something disguised, and travelled underanother name, so I trust and hope he may escape pursuit. Is it onlyhe for whom they are looking?"

"I have heard naught of others; but who knows where the thing maystop? Thou hadst better have a care to thyself, friend Anthony. Itmay be that peril will next menace thee. "

Alone, Dalaber had felt qualms of fear and dread, but the verysight of a comrade's face restored him to confidence and courage. 

"That may well be, " he answered; "and if peril come, I trust I mayhave courage to endure all that may be put upon me. I have donenaught of which my conscience accuses me. I can be strong in mineown integrity of heart. "

"Yes; but why court danger?" persisted Fitzjames, who had a cordialliking for Dalaber. "Methinks you would be safer in some lodgingwithout the walls, that in case of sudden peril you might the morereadily fly. And if these rooms should become suspected andwatched, it were better you should be elsewhere. Have you notalready spoken of changing into a lodging in Gloucester College, there to prosecute your studies in law?"

"Truly yes, " answered Dalaber eagerly; "and it was but two dayssince that Robert Ferrar told me I could have the chamber next tohis, which is now vacant; but I have had so many things to think ofsince then that the matter has passed altogether from my mind. "

"Then let us quickly remove your belongings thither, " spokeFitzjames, with some eagerness. "It were better you should be gone;and I will testify, if question arise, of your reason for moving, which is that you are relinquishing your divinity studies for thoseof the law, and desire to enter a college where there is a libraryand more facilities for the prosecution of these studies. It werebetter, indeed, since you have resigned all thoughts of thepriesthood, to commence your new studies without further loss oftime. We have had something too much, methinks, of controversy andquestionings of late. Let us seek greater safety by leaving suchmatters alone for the nonce. If happier days dawn anon, we may beable to resume our readings and discussions; but for the moment--"

A significant gesture completed the sentence, and Dalaber made noremonstrance, for indeed he felt that his mind required a space ofrest from these perilous controversies. Master Garret's stay hadbeen fraught with intense spiritual excitement for him. As long asthe personality of the man was brought to bear upon him his nerveswere strung to a high pitch of tension; but the strain had beensevere, and the reaction was setting in. He was half afraid of thelengths he had gone in some directions, and there came over him adesire for a breathing space, for a haven of peace and safety; andhe felt that Fitzjames had counselled him well in advising aremoval to fresh quarters. 

In those days it was not unusual for a student to move from onehall or even college to another, if he were not upon the foundationof the latter. Gloucester College (where Worcester College nowstands) was one of the many religious houses still to be found inOxford; but it was open to youths who were neither in orders norintending to enter the priesthood, but only to prosecute theirsecular studies. Dalaber had a friend there who was one of theinquirers after truth, and was also a friend of Garret. It was hewho had told him of the vacant room so near to his own, and thitherhe and Fitzjames moved all his belongings during that day. 

It was a pleasant chamber, and he was kindly welcomed by Ferrar, who heard with great concern of Garret's peril. He himself had notfallen under any suspicion as yet, so far as he knew; and he agreedwith Fitzjames that Dalaber had better keep himself very quiet forthe next few days, prosecuting his studies with zeal, and notshowing himself much in the streets. It was to be hoped that theflight of Garret, when known, would avert further peril fromOxford; but as Dalaber had certainly been his closest comrade andcompanion during his visit, it behoved him to have a care that heexcited no more suspicion. 

"'When they persecute you in one city, flee unto another, '" quotedFitzjames, as he settled his last load in Dalaber's new lodging, which was beginning to look a little habitable, though still insome confusion. "That is sound Scripture, is it not? and soundsense into the bargain. But the town seems quiet enough to me now;I have gone to and fro in many of the streets, and I have heard andseen nothing to alarm. "

Dalaber heaved a sigh of relief. He was nerving himself to meet hisfate bravely, whatever that fate might be; but the prospect ofbeing arrested and charged with heresy or the circulation offorbidden books was sufficiently unnerving, and the more so to onewhose life seemed opening out so full of promise and crowned withthe blessing of love. 

"I must see Freda!" he suddenly exclaimed, as the shades of eveningbegan to fall. "What does she know of this matter, Fitzjames? hasit reached her ears that I may be in any peril?"

"I trow not; I have told her nothing. She may have heard that theproctors are seeking Master Garret. I know not. When I came awaythis morn nothing was known at the Bridge House; but if she hasheard aught since, she will be anxious for you and for him alike. "

"Verily yes, and I will go and show myself, and reassure her, "cried Dalaber, throwing on his cloak and cap. "I have time enoughand to spare to set my things in order later. I have not seen Fredafor full three days. I must e'en present myself tonight. "

"I will go, too, " answered Fitzjames; "and let us avoid the citywalls and gates, and take the meadow paths past Durham College andAustin Friars, for it were best you did not show yourself abroadtoo much these next few days. I trust that afterwards all perilwill be at an end. "

There was a clear saffron sky above them, and the crescent moonhung there like a silver lamp. The peace and hush of eventide wasin the air, and fell like a charm upon Dalaber's fevered spirit. The sound of the angelus bell was heard from several quarters, andas they passed St. Bernard's Chapel they stepped into the building, and remained kneeling there a brief while, as the vesper servicewas chanted. 

Soothed and refreshed, and feeling more in harmony with life andits surroundings, Dalaber pursued his way, his arm linked in thatof his friend. 

Fitzjames was one of those who halted somewhat between twoopinions. He was willing and ready to hear and receive much of thatnew teaching which was stirring men's hearts and beginning toarouse bitter opposition; but he was still one who called himself atrue son of the church, and he had no wish to draw down uponhimself the perils of excommunication and other punishment whichthreatened the obstinate heretics. He attended many of JohnClarke's lectures; he discoursed much with Dalaber, for whom he hada sincere friendship and admiration; but he did not see why thereshould be strife and disruption. He thought the church could betrusted to cleanse herself of her errors and corruptions, and thather mandates should be obeyed, even if they were sometimes somewhatharsh and unreasonable, as notably in this matter of thecirculation of the Scriptures amongst the people. 

So he was more anxious for Dalaber to avoid drawing down noticeupon himself than that he should play the part of hero and martyrwith constancy and courage. And his friendly solicitude had beensoothing to Anthony through the day, restoring his balance of mind, and quieting the nervous restlessness which had possessed himhitherto. And now he was approaching the house of his beloved, andher gentle sweetness and tender counsels would fill up the measureof his happiness, and restore that confidence in himself and hiscause which had at one time been somewhat rudely shaken. 

She met him on the threshold, and for the first time since thetroth plight her arms were about his neck, and he felt the tremorof her whole slender frame. 

"Anthony, Anthony, thou art safe!"

"Beloved, yes; wherefore didst thou fear for me?"

"How could I not fear, not knowing all, when such stories andrumours have been flying about?"

"What stories? what rumours?" he asked, feeling his heart begin tobeat more rapidly. 

She drew him into a little antechamber close at hand, and by thelight of the flickering fire he saw that her face was pale andanxious, whilst her eyes looked as though they had shed tears. 

"My Freda, what is the matter? Thou hast been weeping. "

"Yes, for my heart has been heavy within me. How should it not be?And yet I know that the cause is holy and righteous, and I wouldhave all men to be constant and full of courage. Cannot the Lordpreserve His own?"

"Yes, yes; let us not fear!" cried Dalaber, his courage rising withthe need to reassure his beloved. "But tell me, what hast thouheard?"

"Arthur Cole has been here; he has come thrice today, each timewith fresh news. Thou dost know how he regards my sister Magda. None can fail to note his love for her; and I think he will winhers at the last. I trow he has well redeemed the pledge he gaveher, and that he will get his reward--in time. "

"His pledge?"

"Yes; he vowed to her that if he were able he would give warning toany of the brethren who might be in peril. He hears more thanothers of what is likely to pass, and he brought us word atdaylight this morning that Master Garret was to be closely searchedfor. "

"That is true; but he is fled. "

"He was willing, then, to fly! Ah, I am glad, I am glad! It is notalways the greatest thing to stand at bay and fall into peril. Aman may rightly think of saving his life and those of his friendsby flight. I am thankful he is away. Pray Heaven they get not onhis track. They say if he fall into their hands he will perish atthe stake. "

Dalaber shuddered, but answered quietly:

"I think he will escape. Had they overtaken him we should haveheard. But what else hath Cole told thee that thou shouldst fearand shed tears, thou who art so bold, and filled with spirit andconstancy?"

"He spoke of Master Clarke, " answered Freda, lowering her voice. "He is fearful of danger to him. "

"Danger for Clarke!" cried Dalaber, almost hotly. "But he has neverhad aught to do with the sale or distribution of forbidden books. He knows of it, but he takes no part in it. What can they urgeagainst him?"

"They only whisper it as yet, but Arthur says they suspect him ofheresy. Men who have heard him lecture and preach have spoken ofhis doctrine, and others have pronounced it dangerous. Arthurhimself is full of wrath, for he loves Master Clarke as a brother, and he says he has never heard aught but holy and pure teachingdrop from his lips; and none may doubt that Arthur is a true son ofthe church. He went forth again for tidings; but he only learnedthat the Dean of Cardinal College, the Commissary of theUniversity, Dr. London of New College, and a few others of likestanding with themselves, have met in consultation more than onceduring the day, and that it is whispered abroad that whether or notthey lay hands on Master Garret, they are going to make strictinquisition throughout Oxford for the discovery of hereticalteachers and thinkers in the university, and take measures wherebythe spread of the peril may be arrested. "

Dalaber and Freda stood face to face in the flickering light, theireyes full upon each other. He bent down suddenly, and kissed herwith an almost passionate intensity of feeling. 

"If they make strict inquisition, my beloved, they may find thatAnthony Dalaber is numbered amongst the heretics. "

"I know it, " Freda answered, and her voice was very low. 

"And if they should hale him to prison what shall he say and do?Wouldst thou that he should save himself by submission andobedience? or shall he be bold to speak, let the consequences bewhat they may?"

He reached out and held her hands in his. Hers trembled, but hiswere steady. 

"I would have Anthony Dalaber true to his soul and true to hisfriends. I would have him obey, inasmuch as he can do so with aclear conscience toward God and man, but no farther. O my love, mylove, how I shall pray for thee now and ever!"

He clasped her in his arms, as once before he had done when theyhad been speaking almost upon this same subject, before the dangercloud hung lowering in the horizon of their sky. 

"Thou dost bid me be faithful above all things, my Freda--faithfulunto death?"

He felt the shudder that ran through her frame. It had been easyonce to speak these words, but they sounded more terrible now. Yetfor all her tremors her voice did not falter. 

"It is the voice of the Spirit, Anthony; it is His word. But ah!how I hope and pray that such a trial of faith will not be thine!Faithful to death--to such a death! Anthony, my love, my love, howcould I bear it?"

"Thou wouldst have the strength, as I trust I should, were such achoice before me, " he answered gravely. "But why should we fear theworst, when so little has yet happened? All men say of the cardinalthat he is not cruel, nor willingly a slayer of men for conscience'sake. He is the bitter foe of heresy; but it may be that it willsuffice him that Garret be gone, and that those of us that haveconsorted with him remain quiet and silent. That we are willing todo. I have removed my lodging to Gloucester College, where I shallhenceforth study the law, since I have abandoned all thoughts ofthe priesthood. It may well be that the storm will roll over ourheads without breaking. And when it has passed away we canrecommence our readings and discourses together, but quietly, so asnot to arouse notice. Even the holy apostles themselves werecontent to abide quiet and silent amid perils that threatened theirfreedom and safety. They escaped out of various dangers, and usedcaution and carefulness; and if they, why not we?"

Freda heaved a long breath, as of relief from the over pressure ofemotion. She had seen that Arthur Cole had entertained some fearson Dalaber's account, knowing the fiery nature of the man, and hisquick, impulsive temperament. He had had misgivings lest he, bysome rash act, should draw down the anger of the authorities uponhimself, and be made a scapegoat, in the stead of the absentGarret. 

Therefore Freda heard his words with a certain relief. Constancyand steadfastness she desired to see in him, but not the recklessdefiance which rushes upon danger and courts martyrdom. She herselfhad scarcely known which course her lover would follow, and hisappearance in this quiet and thoughtful mood was a great relief toher. 

"That is how I feel, Anthony, " she answered. "Any trial the Lordsends us we must bear for His sake with all constancy; but even HeHimself was obedient and submissive, and careful in His words andacts. Let none have cause to accuse us as brawlers, or headstrong, or enemies to law and order; but yet let us, when the time come, befound faithful, even unto death. "

He took her hand and kissed it, as though to seal the compact. 

Chapter VIII: The Fugitive

Meantime, in the darkness of that February morning, Thomas Garretstepped forth from the sheltering walls of his still-belovedOxford, and turned his rapid steps in a southerly and westerlydirection. 

His heart was hot within him as he pushed along, choosing the mostunfrequented lanes and paths. This was not the first time he hadbeen hunted, and he had acquired some of the instincts of thequarry. He knew how to lie hidden awhile in some sheltered nook, listening and watching, himself unseen. He knew how to avoidnotice, and how to pass through public places with the quiet air ofconfidence which drew no sort of attention towards himself. Hispriest's gown and hood would be a protection to him after he hadshaken himself clear of the pursuit which might be set afoot by theproctors. He had Anthony Dalaber's letter in his wallet, and breadsufficient for the day's needs. He could fearlessly present himselfat any religious house when he had reached another county, and hewas certain of being well received and cared for by the monks, whoreceived all travellers kindly, but especially those of the"household of faith. "

He spoke the words half aloud, and then a strange sound broke fromhis lips, half a laugh and half a groan. 

"The household of faith! O my God! What would they say if they knewthat he who came to them as one of the faithful, was flying anoutcast from the wrath of the cardinal, branded as a dangerousheretic? O Lord, be with me, and guide me right. Am I not faithful?Do I not love Thee, O Lord? Am I not sworn to Thy holy service? OThou who judgest the hearts of men, and knowest all from thebeginning, teach me what I should speak and do. Teach me whither Ishould bend my steps. I am ready to suffer persecution and deathfor Thy sake and the truth's. Only make me to see what Thou wilthave of me, that I may know whether Thou hast set before me an opendoor elsewhere, and art driving me thither, or whether Thou wouldstthat I should return whence I came, and abide there whatever maybefall me. "

For the farther Garret travelled, the more fearful did he becomethat he was doing wrong in taking flight after this sort. To flybefore his persecutors was one thing--his conscience did notupbraid him for that; but to go into Dorsetshire, to presenthimself to Anthony Dalaber's brother under a false name, to becomecurate to a man whose own brother termed him a "rank Papist"--wasthat indeed his bounden duty? Was that a right or righteous courseto pursue? But if he gave up that purpose, what next? He knew notwhither to turn, or where he might go with safety. The arm of thecardinal was long. He had eyes that reached far and wide. AllGarret's own haunts were likely to be closely watched. 

The man felt the fire of zeal burning hotly within him. He lookedup into the heavens above him, and he felt as though a great workyet lay before him. He broke out into songs of praise andthanksgiving. It seemed to him as though he saw written in the skyglorious promises for those who should endure steadfastly to theend. 

There was something of the prophetic spirit in the man. At timesthe world about him would recede from him, and he would be left, asit were, alone upon some vast immeasurable height, seeing as in adream the things of God and the mysteries of the heavenliesstretched out before him. Such a moment came upon him late in thatday as he journeyed. He seemed to see a vast and mightystruggle--an overturning of thrones, principalities, and powers; afar-reaching upheaval in church and in state; a coming judgment, and a coming glory. 

He awoke as from a trance, with his head on fire and his heart hotwithin him. Words sprang to his lips, and he gave them utterancewith a sense of power not his own. 

"The Lord will arise. He will judge between man and man, betweengood and evil, between truth and falsehood. The Lord Himself is ourhelper. Of whom shall we be afraid? He is the upholder of therighteous cause. Shall we fear what man can do unto us? The timewill come when all shall come to the knowledge of the truth; He haspromised, and His word cannot fail. Let us put our trust andconfidence in Him, and fear no evil, even though we walk throughthe valley of the shadow of death. He will be with us to the end, and will overcome in us, when we are too weak to overcome forourselves. "

The shades of evening were beginning to fall, and when the reactionset in after this period of spiritual exultation, Garret foundhimself somewhat weary and exhausted. He had not slept at allduring the previous night, and he had been afoot from earliestdawn. He had accomplished a long day's journey, and had only eatena little bread and drunk of the water of the brooks he had passedon his road. He began to desire the shelter of a roof and thecheering warmth of a fire, for the wind had risen, and blew uponhim with keen and nipping cold, and his feet were sore from hislong travel over rough ground. 

He had breasted the rise of a long incline, and now stood at itscrest, looking rather wistfully and eagerly over the darkeninglandscape in search of some human habitation. He knew to a certainextent where he was, and that within some few miles there was amonastic establishment of some repute. But five miles seemed aweary way to him now, and a sense of repulsion had come over him atthe thought of presenting himself at any monastery in his priestlygarb. Not that he in any sort repudiated the sacred calling, but hefelt that if the truth were known the monks would regard him as awolf in sheep's clothing; and he was experiencing a sense ofdistaste for any sort of subterfuge, whilst hesitating about givinghimself up, lest he should be deserting the cause he had at heartby robbing it of one of its most active members. If the Lord hadwork for him still to do, how gladly would he do it!

As he remained resting awhile on the hilltop, and gazing about himin search of some indication of human habitation, he suddenly sawthe beam of some small light glimmering through the increasingdarkness; and uttering an exclamation of pleasure, he bent hissteps in its direction, confident of finding some human habitationat last. 

It was not easy to keep the light always in view, but he managed tobear in that direction, and came at last into a region of meadowland, where there were some sheepfolds and pens, in which theflocks had been folded for the night, and which were watched overby a dog, who sprang barking towards Garret, but was pacified whenhe spoke gently to him, and showed by his actions that he had nointentions upon the sheep. 

From where he stood he was able to see that the light glimmered outof an unglazed window in a wattled cabin, evidently the sleepingplace of the shepherd. After Garret had quieted the dog, heremained gazing for a few minutes at this steady light, and then(he scarcely knew why) he crept up very softly towards the littlecabin, and looked in at the orifice. 

The sight that he saw aroused his quickened interest. The place wasvery small--only large enough to contain a few sacks of straw forthe bed, over which a couple of fleeces had been thrown by way ofcovering, a small rough table, on which a rush light stood, together with a few wooden platters, a loaf of bread, and apitcher. A box was the only seat, and upon it sat a grizzled, bentold man, with his back towards the window, and his head bent lowover the table. 

By shifting his position very slightly, Garret was able to see thathe was bending over a book which lay open beneath the rush light, and that with his forefinger he was pointing slowly along the line. 

Garret held his breath in astonishment. In towns, at this time, would be found here and there a humble artisan or labouring man whocould read, and amongst such the desire for the printed Scriptureswas always keen and ardent. But out here in these lonely wilds, faraway from the haunts of man, it was a strange sight to see an oldshepherd with a book before him. The boys of the rising generationwere beginning to be taught reading and writing in the grammarschools now springing up in the towns, but hinds of the age of thisman were generally absolutely ignorant of letters in any formwhatever. 

The sound of a voice broke the stillness. The old man had begun toread the words aloud. 

"I will--smite the--shepherd--and the--sheep--shall be scattered--"

Suddenly a great wave of emotion came upon Garret, and he uttered astrangled cry. The old man hastily thrust his book into the bosomof his coarse tunic, and gazed out of the opening with a strangeexpression of doubt and fear. 

"What was that?" he asked, as he rose to his feet; and Garret, flinging back his priest's hood, looked fearlessly in at theaperture. 

"It is a friend, who loves the holy Word of God, and loves all whoare bold enough to love and cherish it, also a man to whom amessage has been sent through you, my worthy friend. Open the doorand let us clasp hands, for I know that the Lord hath sent mehither, and hath put a word in thy mouth which is meant for me. What shall become of the sheep if the shepherd be smitten? Butshall the shepherd flee, unless he be an hireling and love not thesheep? The shepherd must watch yet over his flock, even though hehold himself away from the hand of the smiter. I see it all--I seeit all! The Lord hath given me light!"

Not one syllable of this eager torrent of words did the oldshepherd comprehend; but be recognized the voice of friendship andcomradeship in the unseen speaker, and he unfastened his rude doorand bade the stranger enter. As Garret stepped into the light inhis priest's gown the man gave a little start of surprise. 

"Nay, fear not, " answered Garret; "I am God's priest--not thePope's. If thou dost own the words of Holy Writ, perchance thouhast even heard the name of Thomas Garret. It is he who standsbefore thee now. "

The shepherd gazed at him for a moment as one in a dream, and thenhe seized his hand and pressed it to his lips. 

"It is he! it is he! I see it now! It is he whose words awoke mysleeping soul! O sir, I heard you preach once in London town, whither I had been sent on a charge of sheep stealing, but wasreleased. And, indeed, of that offence I was innocent. But my lifehad been full of other evils, and I might well have sunk into thebottomless pit of iniquity, but that I heard you preach; and thosewords of fire entered into my soul, and gave me no rest day ornight. Then I heard of the Christian Brethren, and they receivedand comforted me; and when I could earn the money for it, I boughtthis copy of the Holy Gospels. I have had it these two years now. Ihad learned to read by that time, and when I had bought it I wantednothing so much as a quiet life, away from the haunts of men, whereI could read and ponder and study the blessed Word without fear ofman. "

"So you took to the life of a shepherd--a calm and peaceful life, that reminds us of many holy things. "

"I had tended sheep in my youth, and in these parts, sir, before Itook to those wilder ways which well-nigh cost me my life. I cameback; and some remembered me, and I got employment as shepherd. Andhere I hope and trust to end my days in peace. But there bewhispers abroad that the cardinal and the abbots and priors willmake search after the precious books, and rob us of them, and brandus as evildoers and heretics. "

"Alas, and that is all too true, " answered Garret, with a deepsigh. "In me you see a fugitive from the wrath of the cardinal. Ileft Oxford at dawn of day, and have fled apace through the wildestpaths ever since. I am weary and worn with travel, and seeing thislight gleaming forth, I thought I would seek here for rest andshelter; but little did I hope to find one of the brethren in thislonely cabin, and one who may himself suffer in the cause of truthand righteousness. "

"We shall not suffer more than the Lord did, " answered the old man, with a sudden illumination of feature, "nor more than He sees goodfor us. It may be that He wants His martyrs in all generations andin all lands. Does it not speak somewhere in the blessed Book ofbeing made perfect through suffering?"

It was wonderful to Garret to find such depth of comprehension andpower of expression in this apparently illiterate and humble oldman. To be sure, his accent was rough and homely, but the thoughtsto which he gave utterance were deep and pure. 

Soon Garret found himself sitting over the turf fire, sippinggratefully at the warm milk, in which his bread lay soaked, andtelling the old man the whole history of his wanderings, his peril, and his doubts about the plan laid down for him with regard to thecuracy he had been offered. 

The more he talked, the more did Garret revolt against the idea ofpresenting himself to Master Dalaber in Dorsetshire under a falsename and in false colours. He could not believe that this could bepleasing to God, and he saw that the old shepherd, though diffidentof speech, was of the same opinion. 

"I will not do it, " he said at last, "I will not do it. I cannot. Iwill retrace my steps to Oxford, but will use all care anddiscretion to avoid notice. They will by this time have discoveredmy flight, and Oxford is the last place in which they will now beseeking me. I will enter it by night, slip into one of my oldhiding places there, get speech with Anthony Dalaber, and tell himhow I have changed my plan, so that he may know I am not with hisbrother. Then I will put off my priest's garb, and sally forth inthe night, and make my way over to Wales, and then to Germany, where I can work with the faithful there, and perchance be ofgreater use to the cause than in this land, where for the present Iam so watched and hunted. 

"This priest's garb has become hateful to me. I feel in it asthough I were acting a lie, albeit I shall ever hold myself theminister and priest of God. It deceives men, who look to see inevery garbed priest a servile slave of cardinal and Pope. I cannever, never be such an one; wherefore let me cast away the outertrappings, and cease to deceive the eyes of men. "

The shepherd, who only partially followed this monologue, whichGarret uttered half to himself, half to his companion, understoodthis last argument, and slowly nodded his head. There was beginningto grow up in the minds of many a fear and horror of thepriesthood, not by any means always undeserved, though greatlyexaggerated in many quarters. 

But to go back to the perils of Oxford to secure a secular dressseemed a far cry; yet, when the men proceeded to talk the matterover, they saw no other way by which such garb could be obtained. Neither had any money; and it might be dangerous for Garret to showhimself at any town to purchase secular raiment there, even if hecould beg money at a monastery for his journey. He thought he knewthe place well enough to make the experiment, without too much riskeither to himself or to others, and before he stretched himselfupon the shepherd's bed of straw that night his mind was fully madeup. 

But upon the morrow he was forced to admit that one day's restwould be necessary before he could make the return journey. He wasso stiff and exhausted by his long day's travel, and the tension ofnerve which had preceded it, and his feet were so sore in places, that he decided to remain with the shepherd for another day andnight; and then at dawn, upon the following morning, which would beFriday, he would start forth again, reach Oxford after dark, findsome hiding place there for the night, and after making the needfulchange in his dress, and advising his friends of the change of hisplan, he would start forth a free man once more by night, andinstead of tying his hands by allying himself with any Papistparish priest, he would cross the water, find himself amongstfriends there, and return later to his native shores, bringing withhim stores of precious books, which should be distributed to eagerpurchasers as they had been before. 

The hours of the day did not seem long to the tired traveller as hemused upon these things. The shepherd went about his daily toil, but often came indoors for a while to talk with his guest; and bythe time the second night arrived, Garret was so far rested andrefreshed that he had no doubt about making good his return journeyupon the morrow, reckoning that by that time, at least, all hue andcry after him in Oxford would be over. 

He slept soundly and dreamlessly through the night, and wasawakened at dawn by the old man, who had made him the bestbreakfast his humble house could furnish, and waited lovingly uponhim till he had satisfied his hunger and was ready to start uponhis way. Then Garret embraced him as a brother, thanked himheartily for his hospitality, gave him the blessing the old manbegged, receiving one in return. 

He set his face joyfully towards the city from which he had fled, for it seemed to him as though he had fled thence somewhatunworthily--as though he had not shown a rightful trust in God. Itwas a rash step he was taking now, but somehow that thought excitedin him no anxiety. He felt a great longing to see his friendDalaber again, to explain matters afresh to him, and to start forthfree from all trammels and disguises. 

He was not, however, rash in exposing himself to recognition by theway, and kept to those secluded byways which had served him so wellon his other journey. He scarcely saw a soul the whole of the longday of travel, and although he grew very weary and his feet againgave him pain, he plodded on with a light heart, and was rewardedjust before the last of the daylight failed him by a glimpse of thedistant towers and buildings of Oxford. 

His heart yearned over the place when he saw it. It came upon himthat here he would stay and abide the consequences. He felt strongto endure all that might be laid upon him. If it were God'spleasure that he should suffer in the cause, would He not give himstrength to bear all? For a moment he forgot the peril which mightcome to others from his apprehension. He only felt that if themartyr's crown were indeed to be his (a thing of which he had astrong presentiment), it might well come soon as late. Andtherefore, when he reached the city at dark, he slipped into thetown itself, instead of lurking outside, as first he had intended, and made his way through the dark, narrow streets to a certainhumble lodging, which he had used before, when Dalaber had not beenable to receive him. 

He met not a creature on his way. He did not think his entrance hadbeen marked as he passed through the gates. A thick, drizzling rainwas falling, which had wet him to the skin, and which seemed to bekeeping every one within doors. He found the door of his oldlodging unlocked and the place empty, save for a little firing in acloset, which he soon kindled into a warming blaze. 

He had bought food at midday in a hamlet through which he passed, and there was enough left in his wallet to provide him with afrugal supper. He dried his clothes at the friendly warmth of thefire, and though the room was destitute of bedding, there were afew sacks on the floor. Laying himself down upon these before thefire, he was soon plunged in a deep and dreamless slumber. 

How long he slept he never could have guessed. He afterwards knewthat it was midnight when he woke. What roused him was the sound oftrampling feet on the stairs outside, and the voices of personsascending. He lay for a few moments in the darkness, which the fewsmouldering embers of the dying fire scarcely served to illuminate;and then in a sudden access of alarm be sprang to his feet and madefor the door. 

If escape had been in his mind, he was too late. Already the doorwas burst open. A flood of light from a couple of lanterns dazzledhis eyes for some moments, so that he could only see that severalmen were in the room, and a stern voice exclaimed, "That is theman! Seize him!" Then he knew that his hour had come, and that hewas arrested. 

Next minute he saw clearly, and found himself confronted by theproctors of the university, who regarded him with stern faces. Whohad given them warning that Garret had returned to Oxford hasnever, I believe, been known--at least there is no mention of thismade in the history of the known facts. But some person must haverecognized the man, tracked him to his lair, and set the bulldogsof the cardinal upon him. He was taken at midnight upon the nightof his secret return, and now stood a helpless prisoner in thehands of those set upon his track. 

He looked at them with calm fearlessness. His spirit rose to theperil, and his mien was dauntless. 

"Upon what charge am I arrested?" he asked quietly. 

"You will hear that at the right time and in the right place, " wasthe stern reply; "we are not here to bandy words with you. Put onyour gown and hood, though you so little deserve such garb, andcome whither you are led. Force will not be used unless you compelit. "

Garret resumed the outer garments he had laid aside for the night, and pronounced himself ready to follow them whither they would. 

"Take him to Lincoln College, " spoke the senior proctor to hisservants. "Dr. London will keep him in ward, and deal with him inthe first place. "

A slight smile passed over Garret's face. Dr. London of Lincoln waswell known as one of the most bitter persecutors of the newopinions, and was reported to have stocks and other implements ofpunishment in a room in his house, which were used upon therecalcitrant and obstinate according to his pleasure. If he were tobe Dr. London's prisoner, then farewell to any hopes of mercy. 

Nevertheless he uttered no word as the men led him through thesilent streets. The rain had ceased, and the moon was shining inthe sky. The whole city seemed asleep as they hastened along. 

But as they approached Lincoln College signs of life appeared. Inthe rector's house lights gleamed from several windows; and asGarret was pushed in at a side door, which was securely lockedbehind him, and led into a large, square hall, he saw the stern andfrowning face of Dr. London gazing at him from the stairway, and aloud and masterful voice exclaimed:

"Take him into the strong room, and lock him up for the night. Iwill have speech with him upon the morrow. "

Garret was led down a short, flagged passage, and thrust through anopen door into a perfectly dark room. The door was closed, the boltshot home, and he was left in silence and blackness to the companyof his own thoughts. 

Chapter IX: A Steadfast Spirit

The day which was spent by Thomas Garret in retracing his stepsback to Oxford was passed not unhappily by Anthony Dalaber, who, after the lapse of two uneventful days, began to draw breath again, and make sure of the safety of his friend. 

He had matters of his own which occupied much of his attention. Thestore of forbidden books brought to Oxford by Garret had beendivided pretty equally between him and Radley; and Dalaber hadcontrived a very ingenious hiding place just outside his lodgingroom in St. Alban Hall, where, by removing some planking of thefloor, a cavity in the wall had been carefully excavated, and thebooks secreted there, where it would be difficult for any to findthem who had not the clue to the hiding place. 

It was safer to hide them outside the chamber, as, if discovered, their presence would not incriminate any one--so Dalaber believed. Even Fitzjames, though sharing his lodging and some of his views, did not know where he kept his store of books. They formed such adangerous possession that Dalaber spoke of them only to those whowere heart and soul in the movement. And he decided not to removethem with his other belongings to Gloucester College, as he had nosafe repository there to hold them, and it seemed to him that forthe present the time had gone by for any work of distribution. Itwould he needful for the present to keep very quiet, until thesuspicions which had evidently been aroused in the minds of theauthorities should be laid to rest. 

It was with a certain sense of relief that Dalaber definitelydecided to quit the study of theology and divinity, and to throwhimself into that of the law. Religious controversy had becomesuddenly distasteful to him. The Questions and other books of thetheological faculty appeared to him futile and unsatisfactory. Hehad definitely resolved upon the secular life for himself; andalthough that did not mean that his convictions were shaken, orthat his faith was in any way less precious to him, it gave to hima certain sense of elasticity and freedom of thought and spirit. 

He could take Dr. Langton as his standard of what a man should be. He did not mix himself up with the burning and controvertedquestions of the day. He followed his studies in medicine andGreek. His house was a resort of learned men of all schools ofthought. Free discussion was carried on there on all sorts ofsubjects. He favoured the liberality of mind which the churchopposed; yet he did not embroil himself with the authorities, andled his own quiet scholarly life, respected and revered of all. 

"That is the life for me, " spoke Dalaber, as he looked round hisnew lodging, and admired the fashion in which his belongings hadbeen set up there. "I will follow the secular calling, keeping mysoul and spirit free to follow the promptings of the Spirit. Whenever I see the opportunity to strike a blow in the cause offreedom, may God give me strength to strike boldly and fearlessly;but I will not thrust myself forward into needless peril. Obediencehas its place in the church as well as other virtues. I will not beuntrue to my conscience or my convictions, but without good cause Iwill not embroil myself in these hot controversies and perilousmatters. I have no quarrel with Holy Church, as Master Clarkeexpounds her, I would only see her cleansed and purged of heriniquity, shedding light--the light of God--upon the paths of herchildren. Perchance, as he says, if we prayed more for her--if wepleaded more with her in secret, interceding before God for hercorruptions and unholiness--He Himself would cleanse and purge her, and fit her for her high and holy calling. Love is stronger thanhate, for love is of God. I would seek more of that spirit of lovewhich shines and abides so firm in Him. I have been in peril--I amsure of it--and the Lord has saved me from the mouth of the lion. Let me show my gratitude to Him not by falling away from the narrowpath which leads to life everlasting, but by treading it inmeekness and humility, in His strength rather than mine own. "

Dalaber was not unconscious of the besetting faults and failings ofhis temperament--an impulsive self confidence, followed by momentsof revolt and lassitude and discouragement. He knew that a quietstability was the quality he lacked, and that the fire ofenthusiasm and the revolt against abuses which blazed hot withinhim was not the holiest frame of mind in which to meet a crisissuch as had lately threatened him. He knew that he might have beentempted to speak dangerous words, to rail against those inauthority, and to bring deeper trouble upon himself in consequence. 

The influence of the fiery Garret upon him was always of thischaracter. Now that he had gone, Dalaber was able to review thesituation much more calmly and quietly, and to see that the Lordand His apostles were not advocates of violence and disruption, that they inculcated reverence to governors, spiritual andtemporal, as well as patience, long suffering, meekness, gentleness, and forbearance. The sword of the Spirit was not acarnal weapon. Its work was of a higher and holier nature. It mighthave to be drawn forth in battle; but it must be wielded inobedience, and not in irresponsible rebellion. Faithfulsteadfastness was asked of all God's children; but not all werecalled on to go forth as champions of even a righteous cause. Theirduty might be to stand and wait for what the Lord would bid themdo. 

Dalaber had a strong conviction that alone, and acting upon his ownimpulses only, he would do harm rather than good. He was not thestuff of which leaders are made. He knelt down suddenly, and prayedfor grace and guidance; and scarcely had he risen from his kneesbefore a step upon the stairs and a knock at the door warned him ofthe approach of a visitor. 

The next minute Arthur Cole stood before him. He was followed by aservant, who laid down a bulky parcel and departed. 

"Ah, friend Dalaber, " spoke Cole, with a kindly grip of the hand, "it was told me you were moving into fresh quarters here, andmethought a few plenishings might not come amiss to your lodgings. You are something of an anchorite in your method of living, Anthony; but this chamber deserves a little adornment, if you arenot averse to such. "

So speaking, Arthur unfastened the package, and there was a softskin rug to lay before the hearth, where a small fire of wood andfir cones was burning; a gaily striped quilt for the truckle bedcovered it up and gave it an air of elegance; and a few books--inthose days a costly and valued possession--completed the kindlybequest. 

"They tell me you are to prosecute your studies in the law, " hesaid, as he ranged the volumes beside Dalaber's own sparsecollection on the shelf; "and since I have trodden the path beforeyou, you are welcome to these volumes, which I seldom refer to now, and can always borrow from you if need should arise. "

"You are a true friend, Arthur, " answered Dalaber, much gratifiedand delighted. "I thank you heartily. You are a friend to all, andwe owe you much. It is the more kindly and welcome because you arenot one of us in other matters, and might very well have withdrawnfrom all companionship with those upon whom the wrath of thecardinal is like soon to fall. "

"I would speak somewhat anent that same matter, Anthony, " saidArthur, suddenly turning upon his friend, and signing him to takethe seat opposite. "It is in some sort on that account I have come. But first tell me--is Thomas Garret safely away?"

Yes; on his way--"

"Nay, tell me not that. I have no wish to learn hiswhereabouts--only that he is safe outside the city, and not likelyto be taken. "

"He has been away these two days; and if not taken already, I trowhe will escape altogether. "

Arthur heaved a sigh of satisfaction and relief. 

"I am right glad to hear that, Anthony--for your sake almost morethan for his, since you are my friend. "

"And why for my sake, Arthur?"

"Marry, thus that had Garret been found in the place, they wouldnot have stopped short with laying hands upon him. They would haveseized also those who had consorted with him. Not finding him, theybegin to doubt whether the cardinal was right in tracing himhither, and whether he and his books have indeed been brought here. But let them once lay hands upon him, and not he alone, but alsohis comrades and associates, will stand in much peril. So have acare, friend Anthony. "

Dalaber felt the thrill of what was half relief, half fear, runthrough him; but his glance did not quail. 

"He is gone, " he answered quietly, "and no man has sought to layhands upon me. "

"No, and right glad am I of it. I have spoken up for you as one ofmy friends, and a young man of promise and integrity. But I beg youto have a care for the future, Anthony, and especially during theseLenten weeks upon which we have just entered. For a strict watchwill be kept over all suspected men; and if you are found withforbidden books in your possession--"

Arthur's eyes roved keenly round the pleasant chamber as he lefthis sentence unfinished. 

"I have none here, " answered Dalaber. "I have nothing but mine ownlittle copy of the Gospels, which I carry ever on my own person. There are no books here to bring danger upon me or any. "

"I am right glad to hear it, and I trust you will have no more todo with that perilous traffic. For sooner or later it will bringall men into trouble who mix themselves up with it. And for you whocan read the Scriptures in the tongues in which they were writtenthere is the less excuse. I warn you to have a care, friendAnthony, in your walk and conversation. I trust that the storm willpass by without breaking; but there is no telling. There is perilabroad, suspicion, anger, and distrust. A spark might fire a mightyblaze. The cardinal's warning and rebuke to the heads of collegeshas wrought great consternation and anger. They are eager to purgethemselves of the taint of heresy, and to clear themselves in hiseyes. "

"I misdoubt me they will ever succeed there, " muttered Dalaber, with a slight smile. "Thought will not be chained. "

"No; but men can think in silence and act with prudence, " spokeArthur, with a touch of sharpness in his tone. "I would that youthinkers, who stand in peril of being excommunicated as heretics, had a little more of the wisdom of the serpent which the Scripturesenjoin upon the devout. "

"Excommunicated!" exclaimed Dalaber, and said no more. 

To a devout young student, who had all his life through regularlyattended the office of the Mass, and had communicated frequently, and prepared himself with confession and fasting and prayer, theidea of excommunication was terrible. That the Mass was overlaidand corrupted in some of its rites and ceremonies Dalaber andothers were beginning openly to admit; but that it was based uponthe one sacrifice of the atonement, and was showing forth theLord's death according to His own command, none doubted for amoment; and to be debarred from sharing in that act of worship wasnot a thought easily to be contemplated. 

Arthur saw his advantage and pressed it. 

"Yes, my friend--excommunicated. That is the fate of those who mixthemselves up in these matters, and draw down upon their heads thewrath of such men as the cardinal. Believe me, there is such athing as straining at a gnat and swallowing a camel. And that iswhat you might chance to find you had done, were you cast out fromthe fold of the church for a few rash acts of ill-advised rebellionand disobedience, when all the while you might have lived in peaceand safety, waiting till a better time shall come. If this movementis of God, will He not show it and fight for it Himself?"

"Yes; but He must use men in the strife, as He uses men in His HolyChurch for their offices there. Yet, believe me, I do not desirestrife. I would rather live at peace with all men. I have taken upa secular calling, that I may not be embroiled, and that I may befree to marry a wife when the time comes. Always shall I love andrevere those who stand for truth and righteousness; always, I pray, shall I have strength to aid them when occasion serves: but I shallnot embark on any crusade upon mine own account. You may make yourmind easy on that score, my friend. I do not desire strife andcontroversy. "

Arthur looked relieved, and smiled his approval. 

"Then I trust that on your account, friend Anthony, my fears areneedless. I would that I were not anxious also for our belovedfriend and master, John Clarke. "

"Is he in peril?" asked Dalaber, with a startled look. "He had nogreat dealings with Master Garret. "

"No; and for that I am thankful. But there are other causes forfear. The cardinal wrote to the chancellor that he had been toldhow that Oxford was becoming deeply tainted with heresy, thatGarret was selling his books by scores to the clerks and studentsand masters, and that teaching and lectures were being heldcontrary to the spirit of the church. This has stirred the hearts ofthe authorities deeply; they have been making close investigation, and have sent word back to the cardinal what they have found here. "

"And what have they found?" asked Dalaber, breathlessly. 

"I know not all; but mine uncle told me this much--that they havereported to the cardinal how that the very men chosen and sent byhim to 'his most towardly college, ' as they call it, are thoseamongst whom the 'unrighteous leaven' is working most freely, andthey specially mention Clarke and Sumner and the singing man Radleyas examples of danger to others. What will come of this letter Godalone may tell. It has been dispatched, together with theintimation that Garret is not to be found in or near Oxford. Weawait in fear and trembling the cardinal's reply. Heaven grant thathe do not order the arrest of our good friends and godlycompanions! I am no lover of heresy, as thou dost know, friendAnthony; but from Master Clarke's lips there have never fallenwords save those of love and light and purity. To call him aheretic would bring disgrace upon the Church of Christ. Even mineuncle, to whom I spoke as much, said he had never heard aught butgood spoken of these men. "

Dalaber looked very anxious and troubled. The friends sat silentawhile, and then Arthur suddenly rose to his feet, saying:

"Let us go and see Master Clarke and have speech of him. I have notbeen able to get near to him alone since I knew of this matter--somany flock to his rooms for teaching or counsel. But let us to St. Frideswyde for evensong. He will certainly be in his place there, and afterwards he will accompany us, or let us accompany him, tohis chamber, where we can talk of these things in peace. I havemuch that I would fain say to him. "

"And for my part, I have promised to sing in the choir at theevensong service there as ofttimes as I can spare the time, " saidDalaber, rising and throwing on his gown. "I have not seen MasterClarke these past two days. I would tell him of the safe escape ofMaster Garret; for the twain are sincere friends, and belong bothto the brotherhood, though they agree not in all things, and havediverse views how the church is to be made more pure--"

"Peace, peace, good Anthony!" spoke Arthur, with a half laugh. "Thou must have a care how thou dost talk rank heresy, and to whom. Such words are safe enow with me; but they say that even walls haveears. "

"It is my weakness that I speak too freely, " answered Dalaber, whohad already opened the door. "But in sooth I trow we are safe here, for yonder chamber belongs to the monk Robert Ferrar, who--But nomatter. I will say no more. My tongue is something over fond ofrunning away with me, when I am with friends. "

Evensong at St. Frideswyde's was always a well-attended service. Although it was now the chapel of Cardinal College, the old namestill clung to it. The cardinal had removed much of the formerpriory and chapel of St. Frideswyde to carry out the plans for hiscollege; but though the collegiate buildings were called by hisname, the chapel generally retained its older and more familiartitle. The daily services were better performed there than in anyother college chapel; and many men, like Dalaber himself, possessedof good voices, sang in the choir as often as their other dutiespermitted them. 

Service over, the two friends passed out together, and waited forClarke, who came quietly forth, his face alight with the shining ofthe Spirit, which was so noticeable in him after any religiousexercise. 

He greeted them both in brotherly fashion, and gladly welcomed themto his lodging. 

There was something very characteristic of the man in the big, bareroom he inhabited. It was spotlessly clean--more clean than anyservant would keep it, though the canons of Cardinal College werepermitted a certain amount of service from paid menials. The scantyfurniture was of the plainest. There was nothing on the floor tocover the bare boards. Two shelves of books displayed his mostprecious possessions; the rest of his household goods were rangedin a small cupboard in a recess. His bed was a pallet, covered byone blanket. There was no fire burning on his hearth. Severalbenches ranged along the walls, and a rather large table, uponwhich a number of books and papers lay, stood in the middle of theroom. One corner had been partitioned off, and was very plainlyfitted up as an oratory. A beautiful crucifix in ivory was the onlyobject of value in all the room. 

Arthur and Anthony both knew the place well, but neither entered itwithout a renewed sensation impossible to define. 

"It is the abode of peace and of prayer, " Dalaber had once said toFreda, describing the lodging to her. "You seem to feel it and tobreathe it in the very air. However worn and anxious, fretful orirate, you are when you enter, a hush of peace descends upon yourspirit, like the soft fluttering of the wings of a dove. Yourburden falls away; you know not how. You go forth refreshed andstrengthened in the inner man. Your darkness of spirit is floodedby a great light. "

They sat down in the failing gleams of the setting sun, and Dalabertold of Garret's night and the errand on which he was bound. Arthursmiled, and slightly shrugged his shoulders; but the confidence hisfriend unconsciously put in him by these revelations was sacred tohim. He had not desired to know; but at least the secret was safewith him. 

"He will not go there, " said Clarke, as he heard the tale. 

"Not go to my brother?" questioned Dalaber quickly. 

"No, he will not go there. I know the man too well to believe it. The impulse for flight came upon him, and he was persuaded that itmight be an open door. But he will not carry the plan through. Hisconscience will not permit him to hire himself under a false nameto a man who believes him an orthodox priest holding his own views. Garret will never do that, and he will be right not to do it. Itwould be a false step. One may not tamper with the truth, nor actdeceitfully in holy things. "

Then Arthur Cole began to speak, and to tell Clarke what hadhappened with regard to the cardinal and the heads of varioushouses, and how his own name had been set down as one who wassuspected of the taint of heresy. 

"They know that men come to your rooms to read the Scriptures anddiscourse thereon, " he concluded, "and in these times that isalmost enough to brand a man a heretic. And yet I know that you arenot one. I would that the cardinal himself were half so true aservant of God. "

A slight smile passed over Clarke's beautiful face. The lightseemed to deepen within his eyes. 

"Take heed, my kindly young friend, or men will call thee hereticnext, " he said. "It is hard to know sometimes what they mean by theword. Let it be enough for us to know that we are all members ofthe mystical body of Christ, and that none can sever us from ourunion with Him, save He Himself; and His word, even to the erringand the feeble and the sinner, is, 'Come unto me. Him that cometh Iwill in no wise cast out. '"

"I know, I know--if that were only enough!" cried Arthur, inperplexity and distress. 

"It is enough for me, " answered Clarke, with his illuminatingsmile. 

"But will you not have a greater care for yourself--for our sakeswho love you, if not for your own?" urged the other. 

"What would you have me to do, or not to do?" asked Clarke. 

"I would have you abandon your reading and discussions--for a time. I would have you, perhaps, even quit Oxford till this storm sweepsby. Why should you not visit your friends in Cambridge? It wouldexcite no great wonderment that you should do so. We cannot spareyou to the malice of enemies; and Garret being escaped from thesnare, there is no knowing upon whom they may next lay hands. Itwould break my heart if mischance happened to you, Master Clarke;wherefore I pray you have a care for yourself. "

Clarke regarded both young men with a very tender smile. 

"I think I will not go; and how can I refuse to speak with thosewho come to me? The reading of the Scriptures in any tongue has notbeen forbidden by the Holy Catholic Church. I will maintain thatagainst all adversaries. What I say here in my room I will maintainbefore all men, and will show that the Lord Himself, by His holyapostles and prophets, has taught the same. If any are in perilthrough words which I have spoken, shall I flee away and leave themto do battle alone? Nay; but I will remain here and be found at mypost. My conscience is clear before God and man. I have notdisobeyed His voice nor yet that of the Catholic Church. Let Himjudge betwixt us. I am in His hands. I am not afraid what man cando unto me. "

Dalaber's face kindled at the sound of these words, and the flameof his enthusiasm for this man blazed up afresh. There had beentimes when he had fancied that Garret possessed the strongerspirit, because his words were more full of fire, and he was ever aman of action and strife. But when Garret had been brought face toface with peril his nerve had given way. He had struggled aftercourage, but all the while he had been ready to fly. He had spokenof coming martyrdom with loftiness of resolution; but he hadwavered, and had been persuaded that the time had not yet come. 

Something in Clarke's gentle steadfastness seemed loftier toAnthony Dalaber than what he had witnessed in Garret a few daysback. Yet he would have said that Garret would have flown in theface of danger without a fear, whilst Clarke would have hung backand sought to find a middle course. 

"But if these meetings be perilous, " urged Arthur, "why will younot let them drop--for the sake of others, if not your own?"

He looked calmly in the questioner's eyes as he answered:

"I invite no man to come to me to read or discourse. If any socome, I warn them that there may be peril for them; and many I havethus sent away, for they have not desired to run into any peril. Those who gather round me here are my children in the Lord. I maynot refuse to receive them. But I will speak earnestly to them ofthe danger which menaces them and us; and if any be faint hearted, let them draw back. I would not willingly bring or lead any intoperil. But I may not shut my door nor my heart against my childrenwho come to me. The chariots of God are thousands of angels. Theyare round and about us, though we see them not. Let us not fear inthe hour of darkness and perplexity, but wait patiently on theLord, and doubt not that in His time and in His way He will give usour heart's desire. "

Clarke's face was uplifted; in the gathering gloom they couldscarcely see it, and yet to both it appeared at that moment as theface of an angel. 

Chapter X: A Startling Apparition

It was the following afternoon--Saturday--and Anthony Dalaber satin his new quarters with an open book before him. He was beginningto feel at home there, and to lay aside some of those pressinganxieties which had beset him ever since the flight of MasterGarret upon Arthur Cole's warning. 

Notwithstanding even the grave talk which had taken place the daypreviously in the room of John Clarke, Dalaber did not find himselfseriously uneasy at present. He had been going to and fro in thetown for the past two days, and no one had molested him, or hadappeared to take any special note of him. He had attended lecturethat morning, and had walked through the streets afterwards incompany with several other students of his own standing, and not aword had been breathed about any stir going on, or any alarm ofheresy being raised by those in authority. He began to think thatArthur Cole had taken somewhat too seriously some words he hadheard on the subject from his relative the proctor. Upon his ownspirit a sense of calm was settling down. He trusted and hoped thathe was not in personal danger; but he also resolved that, shouldperil arise, he would meet it calmly and fearlessly, as Clarke wasprepared to do should it touch him. 

On returning to his room he had paid a visit to the monk RobertFerrar, who lived on the same staircase, and was a friend ofGarret's, and had ofttimes made purchases from him of forbiddenbooks. As they sat and talked in Ferrar's room, Anthony espied acopy of Francis Lambert on St. Luke, and eagerly pounced upon it. Although he had left behind him all dangerous books, and hadresolved to give himself up to the study of the law, his heart felthungry and unsatisfied, and he begged leave to carry the volume tohis own chamber, that he might indulge himself in its study and inpious meditation thereupon, preparatory to the exercises of theLord's day, so close at hand. 

Ferrar made no objection, only remarking that he himself was goingout, and should not return until after compline, and asking Dalaberto take care of the book and keep it safe till he should come andclaim it, for it was dangerous to leave such volumes where anyprying eyes might find them. 

So now Dalaber was sitting in his own lodging, with the door lockedupon him, reading greedily from the open page, and drinking in, asit were, refreshment and strength, when he was roused from hisreverie by the sound, first of voices, and then by a sharp rap uponthe panels of his door. 

His heart gave a great throb, and then stood still. He sat mute andmotionless, giving no sign of his presence. Something seemed towarn him that this visit, whatsoever it might be, boded him nogood. The knock was repeated more loudly. But he still gave noanswer, sitting very still, and listening with all his might. Heheard no more the sound of voices. Nobody spoke or called his name. But after a very brief pause the knock was repeated a third time, and with that fierce energy which bespoke some strong emotion; andsuddenly it came over Dalaber that perhaps it was some one who wasin trouble, or was in need of him or his help. Were not thebrethren likely to be brought into sudden peril or distress? Mightit not even be a friend come to warn him of approaching danger? Atleast it seemed to him that he must open the door and inquire; andso rapid was the passage of these thoughts that the reverberationof the third summons had scarcely died away before he had turnedthe key and flung open the door. 

Then he started back in startled amazement. 

"Master Garret!" he gasped. 

"Shelter me, friend Anthony, " gasped Garret, whose face was whiteas paper, "for I am a man undone. They have captured me once. Ihave escaped them. But they will have me again if I make me notaway with all speed. "

Dalaber dragged him almost roughly within the room, and closed thedoor with a bang, for he had seen on the staircase the eager faceof one of the college servants; and the young man, immediately uponhearing Garret's words, had slipped downstairs--Dalaber guessedonly too well upon what errand. 

"Alas! why have you spoken such words?" he cried, almost fiercely. "Know you not that by so doing in the hearing of that young man, and by such uncircumspect fashion of coming hither, you havedisclosed yourself and utterly undone me?"

Garret looked fearfully over his shoulder. He seemed completelyunnerved and unstrung. 

"Was the young man following? Alas! I knew it not. I came hither toseek Robert Ferrar, but he was out; and knowing that you hadplanned to move hither, and thinking it likely you might alreadyhave done so, I asked the servant where you were to be found, andhe pointed out the place, and said he knew that you were within;but I knew not he had followed me. Could he have known who I am?"

"Nay, that I know not; but he heard you declare how you had beentaken and had escaped. Alack, Master Garret, we are in a sorestrait! How comes it that you are not safe in Dorsetshire, as Ihave been happily picturing you?"

Garret burst into tears. He was utterly broken down. He had nottasted food during the whole day, and was worn out with anxiety andapprehension. Dalaber set bread before him, and he fell upon iteagerly, meantime telling, with tears and sighs, the story of hiswanderings, his resolution to return, and his apprehension in themiddle of the previous night by the proctors. 

"They took me to the house of the commissary, " added Garret, "andthey shut me up in a bare room, with naught save a pitcher of waterbeside me. I trow they sought to break my spirit with fasting, fornone came nigh me when the day dawned, and I was left in cold andhunger, not knowing what would befall me. But when the afternooncame, and a hush fell upon the place, and no sound of coming orgoing was to be heard, I made shift, after much labour, to slip thebolt of my prison, and to steal forth silently and unobserved; andsurely the Lord must have been with me, for I met no living soul asI quitted the college, and I drew my hood over my face and walkedsoftly through the narrowest streets and lanes, and so forth andhither, thinking myself safest without the walls. And now I prayyou, my dear young friend and brother, give me a coat with sleevesinstead of this gown, and a hat, if you have one that smacks not ofthe priest; for from henceforth I will stand as a free man amongstmen, and will serve no longer in the priest's office. To the Lord Iam a priest for ever. I will serve Him with the best that I have;but I will no longer hold any charge or living, since I may notdeny my Lord, and thus am called heretic and outcast by those inhigh places. I will away. I will get me to Germany. I will join thelabours of the brethren there. Son Anthony, wilt thou go with me?for I love thee even as mine own soul. Think what we mightaccomplish together, were we to throw in our lot one with theother, and with the brethren yonder!"

Garret looked eagerly in Dalaber's face, and the tears started tothe young man's eyes. He had been much moved by Garret's emotion, and for a brief space a wild impulse came over him to share hisflight and his future life. What lay before him in Oxford if hestayed? Would he not be betrayed by the servant as Garret'saccomplice? Would he not certainly be arrested and examined, andperhaps thrown into prison--perhaps led to the stake? Who couldtell? And here was a chance of life and liberty and active servicein the cause. Should he not take it? Would he not be wise to flywhilst he had still the chance? Who could say how soon theauthorities might come to lay hands on him? Then it would be toolate. 

He had well-nigh made his decision, when the thought of Freda cameover him, and his heart stood still. If he fled from Oxford andfrom her, would he ever see her again? What would she think of himand his flight? Would that be keeping "faithful unto death"? If heleft her now, would he ever see her again? And then there wasMaster Clarke, another father in God. Could he bear to leave him, too--leave him in peril from which he had refused to fly? Thestruggle was sharp, but it was brief, and with the tears runningdown his face, Dalaber embraced Master Garret with sincereaffection, but told him that he could not be his companion. Itseemed to him that the Lord had work for him here; and here hewould stay, come what might. 

"Then, my son, let us kneel down together upon our knees, and liftup our hearts unto the Lord, " spoke Garret with broken voice, "praying of Him that He will help and strengthen us; that He willprosper me, His servant, upon my journey, and give me grace toescape the wiles of all enemies, both carnal and spiritual; andthat He will strengthen and uphold you, my son, in all trials andtemptations, and bring us together in peace and prosperity at last, in this world, if it be His good pleasure, but at least in theblessed kingdom of His dear Son, which, let us pray, may quicklycome. "

They prayed and wept together, for both were deeply moved; and thenGarret, having donned a coat of Dalaber's, and having filled hiswallet with bread, embraced his young friend many times with greatfervour; and after invoking blessings upon him from above, hewatched his opportunity, and stole softly away from the college, Dalaber watching till his slight figure disappeared altogether fromview. 

Then with a heavy heart he went up to his room again, and lockedhis door. Opening his New Testament, which lay on the table besidethe borrowed book of the monk, he kneeled down and read very slowlyaloud to himself the tenth chapter of St. Matthew's Gospel. 

"Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves. Butbeware of men, for they will deliver you up to the councils, andthey will scourge you in their synagogues; and ye shall be broughtbefore governors and kings. But when they deliver you up, take nothought what ye shall speak, for it shall be given you in that samehour what ye shall speak. And ye shall be hated of all men for myname's sake, but he that endureth to the end shall be saved. Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I confess alsobefore my Father which is in heaven. He that taketh not his cross, and followeth after me, is not worthy of me. He that findeth hislife shall lose it, and he that loseth his life for my sake shallfind it. "

Long did Dalaber kneel in prayer, his reading being over, askingthat God would endue His tender and newly-born little flock inOxford with heavenly strength from above, and with the anointing ofthe Spirit, that they might patiently bear the heavy cross ofChrist, which was presently, as he well saw, to be laid upon them, and that their young, weak backs might be strengthened to meet theburden and the cruel yoke. 

Calmed and soothed by prayer, for others as much as for himself, Dalaber rose, and carefully wrapped together Garret's gown and hoodwith the monk's book, and hid them carefully beneath his bedding, that none entering the room might see them; and then he robedhimself and started forth to warn the brethren of what hadhappened, for were there any who desired to flee the comingtempest, they must needs lose no more time. 

He walked rapidly towards the city gate, when he was met by ArthurCole, who came hastily towards him, a look of great anxiety andvexation on his face. With him was a student of his own college, Eden by name, one of the little band of brethren; and as soon as hesaw Dalaber he quickly ran forward. 

"We are undone!" he exclaimed. "They have taken Master Garret. Heis in prison in Lincoln College. He is to be strictly examinedafter evensong today. If he refuse to give up the names of all towhom he has sold his books, and who have listened to his teachings, they declare he will be sent to the Tower to be examined by therack. "

The young lad was quivering all over in excitement and fear. Arthur, coming up at the same minute, spoke almost fiercely. 

"What possessed the man to return to Oxford, once he was safe away?It seems he came back after dark last night, and was seen andfollowed and reported on. They found him at midnight, and will usesharp methods with him. I have no love for Garret and his firebranddoctrines; but he will be the means of betraying the wholebrotherhood, an he be not steadfast; and who knows how such an onewill meet the trials which will beset him? If he should betraythee, Dalaber, or our good master and friend John Clarke, I shouldfind it hard indeed to forgive him. "

"He will betray none--" began Dalaber; but Cole broke in with ascornful snort. 

"I would not answer for him. He is a strange mixture of strengthand weakness, devotion, constancy, and nervous fear. He--"

"He will not betray any, for he is no longer a prisoner. He hasescaped from the commissary's house. He is miles away from Oxfordby this time. Heaven send he quickly escape beyond the seas!"

Dalaber then related what had passed during the afternoon; andEden, with great joy, volunteered to take the news to some of thebrethren, who were suffering great anxiety on his behalf. As forDalaber himself, he desired above all things to see and speak withClarke; and Arthur being of the same mind, they proceeded arm inarm along the street in the direction of St. Frideswyde, whereevensong would soon be in course of proceeding. 

"It seems to me, friend Anthony, " spoke Arthur gravely, "that ifMaster Garret has escaped, you are the person most in peril now. Ifthat young man betrays that he fled to you in your lodging inGloucester College, they will not be long in calling upon you toanswer to them for it. "

"I trust I shall be ready to do so, " answered Dalaber, with gravesteadfastness. 

Arthur looked at him with a mixture of admiration and uneasiness. He hesitated awhile, and then said:

"What think you of an instant flight? I would help you with thebest will in the world. There is my house at Poghley open to you. There is an excellent hiding place there. "

Again Dalaber hesitated just for a moment; but this time thehesitation lasted scarce more. 

"Master Garret desired that I should fly with him, but I refused. It came to me that I have been set here, and here will I remain. Itmay be that the Lord has a testimony for us to deliver. I am readyto leave myself in His hands. "

Arthur looked thoughtfully at him. 

"I will do what I can for you, Dalaber; you may be certain of that. But it may not be much. "

"There is one thing you can do, " cried the other quickly, with alightening of the eyes. "You can tell Freda all the tale, and askher prayers for me. Now that I am like to be a suspected person, Iwill no more go to her. But tell her that, come what may, my heartwill ever be hers, and that I will seek to remember her words tome. I will strive to be faithful unto death. "

"I will tell her, " answered Arthur, not unmoved. "But we will notthink or speak of death. Whatever may be done elsewhere, we men atOxford have always set our faces against any bitter persecution forconscience' sake. Students are sent here to read, and study, andthink; and if here and there be some whose speculations have ledthem somewhat astray, I doubt not that, when the consensus ofopinion is taken, the greater number will be for using mild andgentle methods with them. Only be not too stiff necked, goodAnthony. Do not fall into the delusion of thinking that none can betrue Christians save your brethren. Bear an open mind as well as abold front, and I doubt not we shall weather this storm withoutgreat hurt or loss. "

"We?" questioned Dalaber, with a slight smile. "You are not one ofus, Arthur, though you show yourself the kindest of friends, andthat in the days of adversity rather than of prosperity, for whichthe Lord will reward you. "

"I spoke the 'we' in the sense of another brotherhood, Anthony, "said the other, with a slightly heightened colour; "for thou artthe plighted husband of Frideswyde Langton, whilst I hope soon towin the troth plight of the beauteous Magdalen. Then shall we bebrothers, thou and I, and I will play a brother's part by thee nowif thou art in danger. "

The two comrades clasped hands. Dalaber had long known that hisfriend was paying court to Magdalen, though he did not know how farthat suit had progressed. But evidently Arthur did not think thetime far distant when he might look upon her as his own, and hisfriend rejoiced with him. 

Evensong at St. Frideswyde had already begun before the two friendsreached the chapel, so they did not go in, but stood at the choirdoor, from whence they could see the dean and canons in theirrobes, and hear the singing, in which Dalaber had so often joined;but there was little of song in his heart just now--only a sense ofcoming woe and peril. They had scarce been there a few minutesbefore they beheld Dr. Cottisford coming hastily towards the place, bareheaded, and with a face pale and disturbed, so that Dalabercaught Arthur by the arm and whispered:

"Sure, he hath discovered the escape of Master Garret!"

The young men drew back behind a buttress to let him pass, and hewas too disturbed in mind to mark them. They looked after him as hewent up the church, and saw him go to the dean and enter into awhispered colloquy with him. Then both came forth again, lookinggreatly disturbed; and at that moment up came Dr. London, theWarden of New College, all out of breath with his hurry, so thatArthur whispered from his nook of concealment to Dalaber:

"He hath the air of a hungry lion ravening after his prey. "

The three then stood together talking in excited fashion. 

"You are to blame, sir, much to blame! How came you to leave himfor so many hours unguarded, and only one bolt to the door? Thesemen are as artful as the devil their master. It may be that hegives them powers--"

"Tush!" answered Dr. Cottisford angrily; "he got out by his owncraft. I had thought that fasting and loneliness would be aprofitable discipline for him. But I bid my servants keep an eye tothe outer doors, which they omitted to do. "

"You have done wrong, very wrong. I know not what the cardinal willsay, " spoke the dean of the college, thrusting out his lips andlooking very wise. "It was his command that this pestilent fellowshould be taken; and when he hears that he was laid by the heels, and then escaped, being so carelessly guarded, I know not what hewill say. You will have to answer for it, Dr. Cottisford. Thecardinal's anger is not good to brook. "

Tears of mortification and anger stood in the eyes of thecommissary. He felt that fate had been very unkind to him. 

"He cannot have got far. He shall be taken. We will haste to sendservants and spies everywhere abroad. He got out in full daylight. He must have been seen. We shall get upon his tracks, and then wewill hunt him down as bloodhounds hunt their quarry. He shall notescape us long, and then shall he answer for his sins. He will notfind that he bath profited aught by the trouble he hath given us. "

The voices died away in the distance, and the two young men cameslowly forth, looking gravely into each other's eyes. 

"Will they indeed take him?" spoke Dalaber beneath his breath. 

"They will try, and they will be close on his heels; yet men haveescaped such odds before this. But here comes Master Clarke. Heavenbe praised that they have not spoken of him in this matter. Perchance the hunt after Garret will divert their minds from thequestion they have raised about the lectures and readings in hisroom. "

Clarke greeted his friends with a smile, but saw that they weretroubled; and when they reached his room and told the tale, his ownface was serious. 

They talked awhile together, and then he prayed with themearnestly, for Arthur would not be excluded from joining in thisexercise. He prayed that if trial and trouble overtook them, theymight have needful strength and faith to meet it; might have graceto follow the Lord's injunction to be wise as serpents and harmlessas doves; and might never be tempted to think themselves forgottenor forsaken of the Lord, even though the clouds might hang dark inthe sky, and the tempest rage long and furiously about them. 

After Dalaber had left Clarke's presence, refreshed andstrengthened, and had parted from Arthur, who was going back to hisown rooms at Magdalen, promising to keep a sharp outlook on allthat passed, and do anything he could for his comrades, he wentdirect to Corpus Christi, where his friends Diet and Udel weregenerally to be found at this hour; and not only were they in theirchamber, but Eden and Fitzjames and several others of the brethrenwere gathered together in great anxiety, having heard first of thearrest and then of the escape of Garret, and not knowing what tobelieve in the matter without further testimony. 

Dalaber's story was listened to, with breathless interest. Theescape of Garret was assured thereby, but there was no knowing whenhe might be captured. In any case Dalaber's position seemed full ofperil. But he expressed no fear. 

"Let them take me if they will, " he said; "I will betray noneother. Let them do to me what they will; the Lord will give mestrength. Have no fear, my friends; I will not betray you. And Itrow that there be few, save Master Garret and myself, who couldgive all the names of the brotherhood, even were they willing. "

They crowded round him and pressed his hands. Some shed tears, forthey all loved the warm-hearted and impetuous Dalaber, and knewthat at any moment now he might be arrested. 

"At least you shall not go back to Gloucester College tonight, "spoke Fitzjames eagerly. "They shall not take you there, like a ratin a trap. Come to your old lodging for the night. It may be weshall have thought out a plan by the morning. We will not let yougo without a struggle, Anthony. Come with me as of old, and we willwatch what betides in the city. "

Dalaber consented, with a smile, to the entreaties of his friends. He knew that it would make little difference whether he were takenin one place or the other; but he loved Fitzjames, and was ready togo with him. 

"Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof, " he said to himself, whilst his friends escorted him in a body to his old lodging, andleft him there with every expression of affection and good will. 

"I shall not be without comfort in the days to come, " said Anthony, "be they never so dark and drear. "

Chapter XI: Evil Tidings

"Anthony Dalaber taken!" spoke Freda, and her face grew white tothe lips. "Oh, speak, good sir; what will they do to him?"

The monk who stood before the sisters, his cowl drawn over hisface, his hands folded in his sleeves, took up the word again, which Freda's impulsive ejaculation had interrupted. 

"He is not as yet taken prisoner, but he has been commanded toappear before the prior, and I fear me that is but the first step. He begged of me to come and tell you, and give you that packet, "and his eyes rested upon a small parcel which Freda held tightlybetween her two hands; "so here am I to do his bidding, withoutstaying to know what will befall him at the prior's hands. He wentto answer the summons as I came forth hither. "

The monk had found the sisters in their garden, having followedDalaber's directions, and entered by the little door which hehimself had so ofttimes used. At this hour the sisters were wont, in fine weather, to take an hour's exercise up and down thepleasant sheltered walk beneath the wall. Here the monk had foundthem, and had presented to Freda a small packet which containedDalaber's New Testament, of which he knew full well he wouldspeedily be deprived, and a few jewels and valuables which hepossessed and desired to make over to her. 

"Tell us all that has befallen him!" cried Freda breathlessly. 

So far all she had taken in was that Dalaber had been summonedbefore the prior, but she felt that more lay behind. The monk wasvisibly troubled, and she knew him to be Anthony's friend. He stoodbefore them with downcast mien and told his tale. 

"It was yesterday in the afternoon that Anthony Dalaber came to meand borrowed a book. I lent it to him, bidding him be careful ofit; and he locked himself into his room, whilst I went my way tosundry tasks I had to perform, and then on to vespers and compline. When I returned, Dalaber's chamber door was shut and locked. I wentto mine own room, and presently the young man, a servant of thecollege, came in to perform some small duty, and he looked at mevery cunningly, and asked whether I knew that Master Thomas Garrethad been inquiring for me and for Master Dalaber. Having been madeaware that he had already fled from Oxford, I gave no credence tothe young man's words, and this seemed to anger him, for he told meplainly that Master Garret had come to the college, and had knockedmany times at my door in my absence, and then coming away, hadasked where Dalaber lived; and being directed to his door by thissame youth, he had knocked till he obtained entrance, and had beenshut up with him a great while. 

"I was in doubt what to believe, and so said nothing; but later inthe evening I was sent for of the prior, who asked me if I had everhad speech with Master Garret, and knew aught of him. I told him Ihad not seen him this many a day, nor knew that he was in Oxford, save that the servant had spoken of his having been there this veryday, which I scarce believed. Having questioned me closely, he letme go, only warning me to have no dealings in the future with sopestilent a fellow. He saw that I was ignorant of his presentwhereabouts, and suffered me to depart with only a rebuke. But Ileft in fear and trembling for Anthony Dalaber, if indeed it shouldbe true what the fellow had said that Master Garret had been shutup with him. 

"I went many times to his room that evening, and sat up far intothe night; but still he did not come, and I was in great fear thathe might have been taken prisoner. I resolved not to seek my bed, but to pass the night in fasting and prayer on his account; and Iwas thus occupied when there was a sound of commotion nigh at hand, and I heard steps and voices and the sound of blows upon the doorof Dalaber's chamber. I opened mine own door cautiously, havingextinguished my rush light, and I saw that the proctors were there, together with the prior and various servants of the college. Notbeing able to obtain any reply to their summons, they had up a manwith a great bunch of keys; and after some ado they forced open thedoor, and forthwith entered the chamber. It was empty of itsoccupant; but they were by no means satisfied with that, and madegreat search everywhere, tossing everything about in the greatestconfusion, ransacking his chest and flinging his clothes abouthither and thither, examining every chink and cranny, and well-nighpulling the bed to pieces in hopes of making some discovery. Andhere they did find somewhat, for out tumbled a small bundle thathad been hid in the bedclothes. There was the book which I had lenthim--Lambert on St. Luke--and a gown and hood, which might havebeen his own; but so soon as the young man of whom I have spokenbefore saw them, he straightway vowed and declared that it wasthese things which Master Garret had been wearing when he visitedAnthony Dalaber, and showed them a rent in the shoulder, which hesaid he had particularly observed when showing the priest the way. He had not known till Dalaber opened his door who the visitor was, but as soon as he knew he went to inform the proctors; and thechiefest marvel to me is that they tarried so long before visitingDalaber's chamber. But belike they made hue and cry after Garretfirst. Heaven have mercy upon him if they get him into theirhands!"

"But Anthony, Anthony!" cried Freda, with a quick catch in herbreath--"I pray you tell me of him. "

"Verily I will. When they had finished their search, and had gotevidence that Master Garret had been there, they came across to mychamber and asked me what I knew concerning Dalaber. I did answerthat I knew nothing, but supposed he would shortly return. I didnot believe he had been to his room all night; which thing they didnot seem to believe, and kept gazing all around my room, as thoughwondering whether I were not hiding him there. However, as my barechamber offered no concealment even for a cat, they had to besatisfied at last; and they went away, only charging me straitlythat so soon as Dalaber should return, I must tell him to repairhim instantly to the prior, who would have speech of him. This Ipromised to do, though with a woeful heart, for I felt that evilwas meant him, and I love him right well. "

"Yes, yes; and what followed next?"

"Marry, this--that so soon as ever the college gates were open inthe morning, at five o'clock, in comes Anthony Dalaber himself, hisshoes and hosen all stained with mud, his face pale as though withwatching and anxious thought, though his aspect was calm andresolute; and he came up the stairs without seeing me, and began tounlock his door. But the lock had been twisted and bent, and he wasstill struggling with it when I came out to him and began to tellhim what had happened. He got his door opened, and the sight he sawbefore his eyes confirmed my tale, and he sat down and listened toall I had to say, very quietly, and without flinching. He told methat he and certain of the brethren had passed the night together, in his old lodging at St. Alban Hall, in prayer for grace andguidance; but that, though they had prayed of him to fly, it hadnot seemed good to him to do so; and that he had resolved to returnimmediately to his own lodging, and to await there whatever mightbefall him. "

"My own brave, steadfast Anthony!" spoke Freda beneath her breath, her eyes shining like stars, but with a glint of tears behind theirbrightness. 

"So I gave to him the prior's message, and he said he would lose notime in going to see him. But he knew not when or whether he mightever return to this place. So he made up that little parcel, and hegave it into my hands; and in so doing he begged of me that wheneight o'clock had sounded from the steeples, I would myself enteryonder door and present it to one of the two maidens I should findwalking here, and say that it was a parting gift from AnthonyDalaber, who was like to be taken of his foes. "

The tears suddenly welled over and flowed down Freda's cheeks. Itwas Magdalen who found strength to ask:

"What will they do to him? Of what offence can they find himguilty? All the world speak well of him. "

Robert Ferrar slowly shook his head, but made no reply; indeed, none could say what would befall next. When a man stood in peril ofa charge of heresy his friends could not bear to ask too closelywhat might be his ultimate fate. Freda clasped her sister's handshard as the monk slowly turned to go. 

"Peace be with you! May the Lord help and sustain you, " he said, inhis low, earnest voice, "and give to us all the strength to bearthe cross which He may see good to lay upon us!"

He paced with bent head along the walk, and vanished through thedoor by which he had come. Freda, with trembling hands, tore openthe packet she had all this while been holding tightly claspedbetween them, and when she saw its contents the tears gushed forth. 

She sank down upon the seat in the arbour, and the little, well-worn book fell open at a place where the page had been turneddown. It was that chapter in St. Matthew which Anthony had beenreading after the departure of Garret, and the sisters devoured thewords together, both deeply moved. 

"O Magda, Magda, how can I bear it?" cried Freda, laying her headupon her sister's shoulder; "I had thought to be so brave, sosteadfast. We have spoken of it, and I had thought that in arighteous cause it would not be hard to suffer. And, in sooth, Iverily believe I could suffer mine own self. But I cannot bear forhim to be alone--for him to have so much laid upon him. O myAnthony! my Anthony!"

"And it is so little they ask, so little they hold; and our belovedMaster Clarke maintains that the true Catholic Church has forbiddennaught that they would fain see restored--only the liberty to readand study the living Word for themselves. They are not rebels; theyare not heretics. They love the church, and they are her true sons. Only they maintain that some errors have crept in of man'sdevising, for which no Scripture warrant can be found; and theyknow that corruption hath entered even into the sanctuary, and theywould fain see it cleansed. Is that sin? Is that heresy? Thenmethinks our Lord must needs have been a heretic and sinner (if itbe not blasphemy to say it), for He would not suffer His Father'shouse to be polluted nor made a den of thieves. And what else dothese godly men ask now than that the Christian Church shall bepurified and cleansed of merchandise and barter, and become again aholy house of prayer, undisturbed by any such things?"

Magdalen had been one of those who had most earnestly drunk in theteachings of such men as Clarke, who combined an intense anddevoted love of Holy Church with an ardent desire after a purerspiritual administration. His words to her soul were as words oflife; and one of the things which had first attracted her to ArthurCole, and become a bond of sympathy between them, was the deepadmiration and enthusiasm that he always expressed with regard toClarke and his doctrine and preaching. Freda had gone somewhatfarther along the road which Anthony was pursuing--the road whichled eventually to a greater upheaval and disruption than at thatday any, save the most ardent foreign reformers, dreamed of. EvenGarret and Dalaber and their companions were as yet ignorant of theinevitable result of their teaching and convictions. It seemed tothem at this time that such a very little would satisfy them, thatthe church could not seriously excommunicate them or persecute themfor what they believed. And yet--and yet--there was a sense ofcoming tempest in the very air. And when the sisters, havingrecovered their self-control, went indoors to tell their tale totheir father, they saw that he was much disturbed, and that heconsidered Anthony's position as very precarious. 

Just as they were discussing the matter in all its bearings, andanxiously wondering when it would be possible to obtain furthernews, there was a short summons at the door, and Arthur Coleentered, with a pale and anxious face. Evidently he saw from theirfaces that something had reached them, and his first question was:

"Have you heard the news?"

"That Anthony Dalaber has been summoned before the prior? Yes; hisfriend Ferrar brought us that news not long since. But beyond thatwe know nothing. Tell us, good Arthur, what is like to befall fromthat. Is he in any great peril?"

"I scarce know myself; but I fear, I fear. They are in a great rageat the escape of Garret; and since he is not to be found, they havelaid hands upon Dalaber, and he is even now at Lincoln College, where he is to be examined by the commissary and others, with whatresult cannot yet be known. "

"Then he did not go before the prior?"

"Yes; he did so at the first. News was hastily brought to me by aclerk from Gloucester College, and I hurried thither in time tohear much that passed at the prior's court. I have friends amongstthe fellows and monks. I stood just within the door and heard all. The prior asked him of Garret's visit the day before, and heconfessed the latter had been with him, but had quickly gone forthagain. He was asked whither he had gone, and answered that he hadspoken of Woodstock, where he had a friend amongst the keepers whohad promised him a piece of venison for Shrovetide. "

"Was that true?" asked Freda, who was listening with wide and eagereyes. 

Arthur smiled slightly. 

"Most like it was a witty invention to put the bloodhounds off thescent, since Dalaber would scarce deliver over his friend into thehands of his bitter foes. "

"Is it right to speak a lie even in a good cause?" asked the girl, seeming to address no particular person, but to be thinking aloud. 

"A nice question in ethics, sweet mistress, " spoke Arthur, with asmile; "and it may be there are some (I can believe that MasterClarke would be one) who would die sooner than utter a falsehood. But for my part I hold that, as a man may take life or do somegrievous bodily hurt to one who attacks him, and if he act in selfdefence no blame may attach to him, though at other times such adeed would be sin, so a man may speak a false word (at other timesa sin) to save the life of his friend, and keep him out of thehands of those who would do him grievous bodily hurt, and perhapsput him to a cruel death. At least our own priests will assoil usfor such sins. They suffer us to do evil that good may come--if notopenly preaching the doctrine, yet by implication. I hold that noblame attaches to Anthony for speaking an untruth to save hisfriend. "

Freda could not blame him either, though she held the truth in highesteem. It was a cruel predicament in which to be placed, andAnthony was ever impulsive in his thoughts and words. 

Arthur took up his story again. 

"The prior gave orders that search should instantly be made in thedirection of Woodstock; and then, turning once more to Dalaber, hecaught sight of the signet ring he always wore upon his hand, andasked him what it was. Dalaber took it off and gave it him to lookat. You doubtless have noted the ring--a piece of jasper, with theletters A. D. Graven upon it. The prior looked at it with covetouseyes, and finally put it on his finger. 

"Sure, this must be mine own signet ring, " he said, with a sinistersmile, "for it hath mine own initials upon it--A for Anthony, and Dfor Dunstan. "

"The robber!" ejaculated Freda hotly. "What said Anthony to that?"

"He said naught. He had other matters to think of than the loss ofhis ring. But, in sooth, there was no time for more to be spoken, for at that moment up came the beadle and other servants of thecommissary, desiring that Anthony Dalaber should be brought at oncebefore him in Lincoln College; and forthwith he was taken away, andI could only just whisper to him as he passed me by that I wouldsee you and tell you all that happened. "

Silence fell upon the little group as Arthur ended his narrative. All hearts were heavy, and they were not made less so by his nextwords. 

"And I fear me greatly that Dalaber is not the only one who is inperil in Oxford this day. I fear me much that it will not be longbefore they lay hands upon Master Clarke. "

Dismay and sorrow were in all faces. Dr. Langton looked intently atthe speaker, as though to ask more, and Arthur answered theunspoken question. 

"I think I have told you how that the cardinal has been informedthat the very men he introduced into Oxford have been foremost inthe spread of those doctrines which are begun to be called heresy, though not one word has Master Clarke ever spoken for which hecannot find confirmation in the words of Holy Writ and in the pureteachings of the primitive church. But having heard this, thecardinal is much disturbed, and hath ordered a very close andstrict investigation to be made. I know not exactly yet what thesewords may mean to us; but at no moment should I be surprised tohear that Clarke and others of like mind with himself had beensuspended from teaching, if not arrested and accused as heretics. "

"Oh, it is too much! it is too much!" cried Magdalen, whose facehad turned deadly pale. She was much agitated, and her wonted calmhad deserted her. 

Freda, who was standing at the window, suddenly exclaimed thatMaster Radley was coming hastily across the meadow path towardsthem, and some instinct seemed to warn them all that he was thebearer of heavy tidings. They could not await his coming, but wentdownstairs and out into the garden, where they met him breathlesswith his speed. 

"Master Clarke is taken!" he cried, emotion and haste making hiswords barely audible. "He was warned last night of coming peril. The place was full of rumours, and it was known that Garret hadbeen back and had escaped again. We counselled him to fly, but herefused. This morning the proctors sent for him, and he hath notreturned. I am expecting a visit every moment to my chambers. Theymay or may not find the books concealed there; but it is known thatI have hidden Master Garret. I shall not escape their malice. Formyself I care little; but for that saint upon earth, JohnClarke--oh, a church that can call him heretic and outcast must becorrupt to the very core!"

"Have a care, my friend, have a care, " spoke Arthur, with a quicklook round. "I would I could teach you zealous men a little of thewisdom of the serpent. You are careful one for the other, yet foryour own selves ye seem to have no thought. But your tidings isevil indeed. So Master Clarke is to be another victim?"

"Alas! I fear me so. All the college is talking of it. Our dean, after matins this morning, spoke very grave words, and said how itwas grieving him to the quick that this godly college, built andendowed by the holy cardinal himself, should be regarded as acentre of growing heresy, and how that he hoped by God's grace topurge and cleanse it. Master Clarke was not in his stall, and whenwe came out we heard that he had been taken. They think that otherswill shortly follow. Master Clarke and Anthony Dalaber are in theirhands, and will be straitly examined. If they tell all that will beasked of them, many of us may be in prison ere long; if not, it maytake time to hunt the victims down; but I trow they will be snaredand taken at last. "

"Anthony will never betray his friends, " spoke Freda beneath herbreath, a wave of colour flooding her face. 

Magdalen had turned away, and was pacing up and down in a secludedwalk. Arthur followed and came up with her, looking into her face, which was wet with tears. He took her hand, and she did not repulsehim. She felt the need of help and sympathy. She was deeplytroubled, and she knew that he was also. 

"It will be a heavy blow to many of us, Mistress Magdalen, if aughtbefall our father and friend, Master Clarke. "

"I feel as though I could not bear it, " she answered, with a sob. "His words were as words of life to me. "

"And to me also, " answered Arthur gravely, "even though I do notcall myself, as he did, one of this new brotherhood. But I hold himto be a holy man of God, with whom was pure and sound doctrine. Ifharm befall him, Oxford will suffer the stain of an indelibledisgrace. "

"Can nothing be done?" cried Magdalen earnestly. "Oh, can we donothing? You are rich, you are powerful, you have many friends inhigh places--can you do nothing?"

"Whatever I can do, I will do, " answered Arthur gravely. "I fear mein a crisis like this it will be little; and yet I will leave nostone unturned. I will even see the cardinal himself if I canachieve it, and if his life or safety are in peril. I would riskmuch for him and for Dalaber, for both are dear to me. Believe me, I will do all that in me lies; but I fear I cannot promise success. I know not what is intended, but I feel that there is much abroadof hatred and enmity against those who are branded with the name ofheretic. "

"It is so hard, so hard, " spoke Magdalen again, "when they ask solittle--just the liberty of thought and study, and only such thingsas the Word of God enjoins. "

Arthur slightly shook his head. He knew well what the answer of theopposing party would be to such an argument; but he was in no moodfor controversy, least of all with Magdalen. 

He stopped as they reached the end of the walk, and she pausedinstinctively. He possessed himself of both her hands, and she didnot draw them away. 

"Magdalen, " he said gently, "when Dalaber spoke to me of the perilthat threatened him, he said that he regarded me almost as abrother, in that he was the betrothed of Freda, and he knew howthat I did love thee as mine own life. Sweetheart, it scarce seemsa moment in which to speak of love and joy; but let me ask at leastthe right to be near thee and to comfort thee in the hour ofdarkness and trouble. Those who are in peril are dear to us both. Iwill do all that one man can compass on their behalf. But let mehave one word of hope and comfort ere I leave thee. Say, mybeloved--dost thou, canst thou, love me?"

She hesitated a little, and then her head bent lower till it restedfor a moment upon his shoulder. 

His arm was round her, and he drew her towards himself. 

"I think I have loved thee a great while now, Arthur, " sheanswered, and felt his lips upon her brow and hair. 

So when he walked away an hour later, although his heart wasclouded by anxiety and doubt, there was a deep joy and triumph inhis soul, and the sun seemed to shine with a golden radiance, despite the heavy clouds hanging in the sky. 

Chapter XII: "Brought Before Governors"

The news brought by Arthur Cole to the house by the bridge was trueenough. Anthony Dalaber had scarce answered the questions put tohim by the prior of students at Gloucester College before he wascalled to answer more interrogatories before other potentates ofthe university. 

He was bidden to follow the beadle and servants who had come forhim without further ado, and had not so much as time to go to hisroom to make any change of shoes or hosen, which were bedaubed withmud, from his having come through the wet streets and miry roads toGloucester College that morning at sunrise. Having been told by themonk that the prior's summons was urgent, he had presented himselfbefore him instantly; and now he was hurried off in the directionof Lincoln College, with the soil and dishevelment of his sleeplessnight yet upon him. 

Matins were evidently just over, and the students had left thechapel, but to his surprise Dalaber was pushed into that place byhis conductors; and there, beside the altar, he saw Dr. Cottisfordin close confabulation with Dr. Higdon, the Dean of CardinalCollege, and Dr. London, the Warden of New College. These three menwere noted throughout the university for their hatred of heresy inany form, and their abhorrence of the movement which had begun toshow itself amongst the students and masters. Dalaber felt acertain sinking of spirit as he saw their stern faces, and notedtheir gestures and the vehemence of their discourse. He felt itboded no good to him, and he lifted his soul in silent prayer forhelp and strength and wisdom. 

Then they saw his approach, regarding him with lowering andwrathful glances; and at a sign from them one of the servantsfetched chairs in which they seated themselves just without thechoir, and the prisoner stood before them. A man in the garb of anotary fetched a small table, with ink horn and parchment, asthough to make notes of the answers of the accused. 

"Your name is Anthony Dalaber, " spoke the commissary sternly; "whatis your age and standing in the university?"

Dalaber explained in a few words what was asked of him, andanswered some quick questions as to his removal from hall tocollege without betraying any confusion or hesitation. 

"What made you desire to study the law rather than continue in thestudy of theology and divinity?"

"I had reached the conclusion that I was not fitted for the life ofa priest, " answered Dalaber; "there were too many questions thattroubled and perplexed me. In the study of the law I was free fromthese; therefore I resolved that that should be my vocation. "

Dr. Cottisford frowned heavily. 

"What need have you young men to trouble yourselves with vexedquestions? I have heard of you, Anthony Dalaber, and it is no goodreport that hath been brought to me. You have been known to consortthis long while with that pestilent heretic, Thomas Garret. He haslodged with you many a time, has lain concealed in your chamber atSt. Alban Hall, and has left in your charge a quantity of hispernicious books, which doubtless you have assisted him todistribute amongst other students, so spreading the poison ofheresy in our godly and obedient university, and seeking to turn itinto a hotbed of error and sin. "

Dalaber made no response, but his heart beat thick and fast. Itseemed as though all were indeed known. 

"Speak!" thundered Dr. London, now breaking in with no small fury;"what have you to say to such a charge?"

"I have known Master Garret, it is true, " answered Dalaber, pickinghis words carefully. "He is an ordained priest in the church. He isa godly man--"

"Peace!" roared the angry warden; "we are not here to bandy wordswith you, Anthony Dalaber. We know what Thomas Garret is, and so doyou. Have a care how you provoke us. He was known to be with youthe night that he escaped first from Oxford. He is known to havebeen in your chamber yesterday, ere he slipped away for the secondtime. Do you dare to deny it?"

Dalaber looked with quiet firmness into the angry faces thatconfronted him. 

"Master Garret visited me yesterday, " he answered quietly, "andwent forth from my chamber after a short while, when we had offeredprayer and supplication there together. "

"And whither went he?"

"I know not, unless to Woodstock, where he spoke of having a friendamong the keepers, " answered Dalaber, repeating the fiction he hadspoken to the prior. 

"Tush!" cried the commissary angrily; "right well do you know thatyou went with him, and kept company with him through the night. Your shoes and your hosen show as much. You have been companyingwith him for many a mile upon the way. You have not been in bed allnight. We were in your room before daybreak, and you were notthere. "

"I abode last night with Master Fitzjames, my former comrade, inour old lodging at St. Alban Hall, " answered Dalaber readily, "andthat can be proven of many witnesses. Neither did I go forth withMaster Garret when he left. I came to St. Frideswyde for evensong, and there I saw you, Mr. Commissary, and you, Dr. London, enter tospeak with the dean. And I did well guess that you had come to tellhim of the escape of Master Garret, of which he had spoken with mea short while before. "

It was perhaps not a very politic speech on Dalaber's part. Thethree men turned angry and threatening glances upon him. 

"You knew that that pestilent man was being sought for, and hadescaped out of our hands, and you assisted him to further flight, and told nothing of what had chanced. Do you know the penalty whichis attached to such misdemeanors, Anthony Dalaber?"

He made no answer. He knew himself to be in their power; but heresolved not to commit himself or to betray others by any rashness, whereunto by nature he was somewhat prone. 

The three judges conferred together for a brief while, and thenordered that a Mass book should be brought, and bade Dalaber layhis hand upon it and swear to answer truthfully all questions putto him. 

"That will I not do, " he answered, "for I will not speak of thosematters which concern other men. And as for myself, it isabundantly plain that you know already all that there is to bespoken of mine own affairs. "

A smile passed over Dr. Higdon's face. He was the least severe ofthe three men, and something in Dalaber's bold bearing touched asympathetic chord in his heart. 

"Then, friend Anthony, why should you fear to be sworn? I pray you, show not yourself disobedient and contumacious, lest you bringdiscredit and trouble upon yourself which otherwise you may escape. It is not our wish to deal harshly with any man; but we would fainpurge our godly colleges from the taint of deadly sin. If you arenot guilty of such sin in your own soul, have no fear. It is aguilty conscience that makes men fear to lay hands upon the holyBook and take the name of the Most High upon their lips. "

This specious but rather vague reasoning had its effect uponAnthony; and even more did the kindliness with which the words werespoken prevail with him, so that he consented to swear to speak thetruth, though in his heart he resolved that he would only answerfor himself, and that nothing which might incriminate others shouldpass his lips. 

A long interrogatory now followed, in which he had much ado tofence and parry many of the questions. He soon learned, to his deepgrief and sorrow of heart, that John Clarke was under suspicion, ifnot already arrested under the charge of heresy. He admitted tohave been much in his company, and to have attended his publiclectures, his public preachings, and those meetings in his roomsfor reading, meditation, and discussion, which had long been goingon. These were well known by this time to the authorities; but onlysince the cardinal's letter had stirred up suspicion and fear hadthere been any distrust aroused as to the nature of such meetings. A whisper here, a hint there, had lately gone abroad, and nowAnthony was closely questioned as to the nature of the doctrinesdiscussed, and the readings which had taken place. 

He answered that no word had ever passed Master Clarke's lips thatwas not godly, pious, and full of the Holy Ghost. He heeded not theangry looks of Dr. London and the commissary, but addressed himselfto Dr. Higdon, who was evidently wishful to think as well aspossible of one of the leading canons of his own college. Anthonystrenuously denied that Clarke had had any hand in the distributionof forbidden books or translations of the Scriptures. When theyread the Bible together, it was read both in the original and inthe vulgar tongue, so that the two versions might be carefullystudied together; and Dalaber maintained with spirit and successthe arguments learned from Clarke that the Catholic Church in thisland had never forbidden such reading and study of God's Word. Dr. Higdon might have been satisfied, and even spoke a few words infavour of letting the young man go to his lodgings, only bindinghim over to appear when summoned in the future. 

But the other two, having lost Garret, were resolved to make themost of his accomplice; and they argued that what Master Clarke hador had not said was not the main point at issue. He might or mightnot be the dangerous heretic some asserted. What they maintainedwas that Dalaber had been associated with Garret in a hundred ways, and that a great bale of forbidden books had been discovered in asecret hiding place just outside his deserted chamber at St. AlbanHall; and that, until he had given some better account of himselfand his connection with these matters, he should certainly not beallowed to depart. Moreover, they desired to know the names ofother students who had attended Master Clarke's readings anddiscussions. These were known to have taken place; but as they weremostly held in the evening after dark, it was not so easy todiscover who attended them, and Dalaber was required to give suchnames as he could remember. 

But here he was resolutely silent, and this so obstinately that heirritated his questioners to the extreme, even Dr. Higdon losingpatience with him at the last. Dalaber's manner was bold, and tothem aggressive. The poor youth at heart felt fearful enough as hemarked the anger his obstinacy had aroused; but he was resolved notto show fear, and not to betray others. He admitted freely that hehad helped Garret in the distribution of the forbidden books. Denial would have been useless, even could he have brought himselfto take a lie upon his lips and perjure himself; but he absolutelyrefused to give the names of any persons to whom the books had beengiven or sold, and this refusal evoked a great deal of anger andsome rather terrible threats. 

"Young man, " said Dr. London sternly, "do you know what can and maywell be done to you if you remain thus obstinate, and refuse theinformation which we, as the guardians of the university, do justlydemand of you?"

"I am in your power, " answered Dalaber; "you can do with me whatyou will. "

"We can do but little, " answered Dr. London. "We can do little butkeep you safe in ward--safer than Master Garret was kept; and thatshall be my task. But what we can do later is to send you to theTower of London, where they will examine you by the rack, andthrust you into the little-ease to meditate of your obstinacy; andthen will you desire that you had spoken without such harshpressure, and had listened to the words of counsel and warninggiven you by those who have your welfare at heart. If once you arehanded over to the secular arm, there is no knowing what the endmay be. Therefore take heed and be not so stubborn. "

They watched his face closely as these terrible threats were made;and Anthony, aware of their scrutiny, braced himself to meet it, and to show no signs of any sinking at heart. And indeed the veryimminence of the threatened peril seemed to act as a tonic upon hisnerves, and he felt something of the strengthening power which hasbeen promised to those who suffer persecution for conscience' sake;so that at that moment there was no fear in his heart, but aconviction that God would fight for him and keep him strong in thefaith. Come what might, he would not betray his friends. 

It was not a question of subtle doctrines, in which hisunderstanding might become confused; it was a simple question ofhonour betwixt man and man, friend and friend. He had the power tobetray a vast number of men who had trusted him, and nothing wouldinduce him to do it, not even the threat of torture and death. Hetrusted to be able to endure both, should that be his fate. 

"Take him away, " spoke Dr. London at last, in a voice ofthunder--"take him away, and we will see him again when disciplinehas something tamed his spirit. And it will then be strange if wecannot wring somewhat more from him. I will see him myself at alater hour; and you, Dr. Cottisford, will have a care that he dothnot escape, as Master Garret did yesterday. "

"I have provided against that, methinks, " was the rather grimreply; and forthwith the three men rose and marched towards thechapel door, the prisoner being led after them by the servants. 

The commissary then led the way through various passages and up along stair, and Dalaber gazed with interest as he passed throughthe door of a large upper chamber, where a strange-lookingapparatus stood in one corner. It was something like the stocks setin the marketplaces of the towns, for the detention of rogues andvagrants; but the holes in this were very high up, yet scarce highenough for the hands of a man standing. 

"Empty your pockets, Anthony Dalaber, " spoke the commissarysternly; and when Dalaber had obeyed, he quietly possessed himselfof his purse, loose money, knives, and tablets, which, with thegirdle he wore, were wrapped together and made into a packet. 

"If you are found guiltless of the charges wherewith you standaccused, you shall have them again, " said Dr. Cottisford somewhatgrimly; "meantime they will be safer with me. "

Dalaber's heart sank somewhat, for he had a few silver pieces inhis purse, and had thought perchance to purchase therewith somegreater favour from his jailers, whosoever they should be; butbeing thus robbed, he was powerless in the matter, and could onlytrust that they would not deal with him over harshly, since he hadno means of winning favour and ease. 

"Set him in the stocks and leave him, " spoke the commissary. "Thenwe shall know there can be none escape. "

Anthony made no resistance as he was forced to the ground and hislegs firmly locked into the stocks, so that his feet were well nighas high as his head. He uttered no complaint, and he spoke not aword of supplication, although the commissary lingered for a fewmoments as though to give him chance to do this; but as he remainedsilent and irresponsive, the latter left the room with a mutteredword that sounded like an imprecation, and Dalaber heard thechamber door locked behind him as the last servant took hisdeparture. 

Left thus alone in that constrained posture, the thoughts ofDalaber flew back to those words of fatherly counsel and warningspoken the previous year by his master and friend John Clarke; andhalf aloud did Dalaber repeat the concluding sentence of thataddress: "Then will ye wish ye had never known this doctrine; thenwill ye curse Clarke, and wish ye had never known him, because hehath brought you to all these troubles. "

"No, no!" cried Dalaber eagerly, as though crying aloud to one whocould hear his words; "that will I never do, God helping me. Comewhat may, I will thank and praise Him that I have been honoured bythe friendship of such a saint upon earth. I thank Him that I havelearned to love and to know the Scriptures as I never could haveknown them but for reading them in mine own tongue, and hearing himdiscourse upon them. Come what may, none can take that knowledgefrom me. Whatever I may have to suffer, I shall ever have thattreasure in mine heart. And since I am no heretic in doctrine, andbelieve all that the canons of the church teach, how can they treatme as one who hates and would confound her? I am no follower ofMartin Luther, though I hold that he is waging war in a righteouscause. But I would see the church arise and cast forth from herselfthose things which defile; and more and more do her holy and pioussons agree in this, that she doth need some measure of purification, ere she can be fit to be presented to the Father as the bride ofthe Lamb. "

Dalaber was just now under the influences of Clarke rather than ofGarret. It was not only fear of what was coming upon him, thoughthat might have some share in the matter, but he had found of latemore comfort in the spiritual utterances of Clarke than in thebellicose teachings of Garret. Moreover, he had not been blind tothe fact that Garret's courage had ebbed very visibly under thestress of personal peril, whilst Clarke's spirit had remained calmand unshaken. Dalaber had keen sympathy with Garret, in whosetemperament he recognized an affinity with his own, and whosetremors and fits of weakness and yielding he felt he might wellshare under like trial and temptation. Indeed, he did not deny tohimself that, were he not thus fast bound, he might have attemptedthe escape which yesterday he had scorned. But he thought upon thewords of his beloved master, and spent the long, weary hours inmeditation and prayer; so that when the commissary visited himlater in the day and questioned him again, although he stillrefused to implicate others in any charge, he spoke of his ownconvictions with modesty and propriety, so that the commissarybegan to question whether he were, after all, so black a heretic ashad been painted, and promised that he should have food sent him, together with pens and paper, on which he was desired to set fortha confession of his faith. He was not, however, released from thestocks until the college was safely shut up for the night, and allgates closed. 

Dalaber wrote his confession of faith with great care and skill;and he trusted that he had not committed himself to any doctrinewhich would arouse the ire of those who would read it. Those veryearly reformers (to use the modern term) were in a very difficultposition, in that they had very slight cause of quarrel with thechurch of which they called themselves true sons. ModernProtestants find it hard to believe what men like Wycliffe andLatimer taught on many cardinal points. To them it would sound like"rank papacy" now. The split between the two camps in the churchhas gradually widened and widened, till there seems no bridging thegap between Christian and Christian, between churchman andchurchman--all being members of one Catholic Church. 

But it was not so in the days of Anthony Dalaber. The thought ofsplit and schism was pain and grief to most. Luther had foreseenit, was working for it, and the leaven of his teaching waspermeating this and other lands; but it had taken no great hold asyet. The church was revered and venerated of her children, and herein England the abuses rampant in so many lands were far lessflagrant. 

England had been kept from much evil by her inherent distrust ofpapal supremacy. The nation had more or less combated it in allcenturies. Rome's headship only received a qualified assent. Sovereigns and people had alike resented the too great exercise ofthe papal prerogative; and this had done much for the church inEngland. It seemed as though a very little would be enough to servethe purpose of these early reformers, and in the main they held thedoctrines taught, and were willing and ready to obey most of thechurch's injunctions. 

A man like Anthony Dalaber, versatile and eager, easily roused toenthusiasm and passionate revolt, but as easily soothed bygentleness and kindly argument of a truly Catholic kind, was not alittle perplexed in such a situation as he now found himself. Itseemed to him that he would be in a far more false position as abranded heretic, debarred from the communion of the church, than asa faithful son, undergoing some penance and discipline at herhands. He spent many long and painful hours writing out hisconfession, seeking to make plain the condition of his mind, andproving to his own satisfaction that he was no heretic. He onlyclaimed that men might have liberty to read for themselves in theirown tongue the words of the Lord and His apostles, and judge forthemselves, under reasonable direction, what these words meant. Forthe rest, he had little quarrel with the church, save that hethought the sale of indulgences and benefices should be stopped;and in conclusion he begged that, if he had spoken amiss, he mightbe corrected and reproved, but not given over as a reprobate orheretic. 

Perhaps, had the words of this confession been read a few daysearlier, Dalaber might have escaped with no more than a reprimandand heavy penance. But unluckily for himself the bale of books lastbrought by Garret, hidden near to his chamber, and traced thereforedirect to him, contained writings of a character more inflammatoryand controversial than anything which had gone before--books whichwere thought full of deadly errors, and against which exceptioncould very well be taken on many grounds, both on account of theirviolent tone and their many contradictions. 

As a matter of fact, Dalaber had hardly read any of these treatiseshimself. He had been otherwise occupied of late. But it was notlikely that the authorities would believe any such disclaimer, orleave at large one who had meddled with what they regarded as sodeadly a traffic. 

When Anthony's confession was brought to them, they were sitting inconclave over these books, and with a list which had been found ofthe names and number of works brought over and circulated byGarret. The magnitude of the traffic excited in them the utmostconcern and dismay. If one half had been circulated in Oxford, there was no knowing the extent of the mischief which might follow. It was necessary that an example should be made. Already closeinquiry had elicited the names of some dozen students or mastersconcerned. Dalaber and Clarke were accounted ringleaders, butothers came in for their share of blame. 

By Monday night quite a dozen more arrests had been made, andAnthony Dalaber was only taken from the commissary's chamber to bethrown into prison in Oxford, with the grim threat of the Tower ofLondon sounding in his ears. 

Chapter XIII: In Prison

The wrath of the cardinal was greatly stirred. Thomas Garret hadescaped once again. His own college had been proved to be, if not ahotbed of heresy, at least one of the centres whence dangerousdoctrines had been disseminated; and amongst those who had beenengaged in this unrighteous task were several of those very menwhom he himself had introduced there, that they might, by theirgodly life and conversation, be shining lights amongst theircompanions. 

It was natural, perhaps, that Wolsey's wrath should burn somewhatfiercely, and be especially directed against the black sheep of hisown college. He was too busy with public affairs to come himself toOxford at this juncture; but he wrote many and lengthy epistles tothe authorities there, and prayed them to use every means in theirpower of ridding the place of heresy, promising to give the matterhis own earnest consideration. He had believed that heresy was forthe present stamped out in London, owing to the prompt and decisivemeasures taken. He declared it would be far easier to tackle in thesmaller town of Oxford; yet he and others who knew the two schoolsof thought had an inkling that the seed, once sown in the hearts ofyoung and ardent and thinking men, would be found sprouting up andbearing fruit sometimes when least expected. 

However, there was no lack of zeal in executing the cardinal'scommands; and Clarke, together with other canons of his college, Dalaber of Gloucester College, Udel, Diet, Radley, and even youngFitzjames, whose friendship with Dalaber was thought highlysuspicious, were all cast into prison, and some of them into veryclose and rigorous captivity, with an unknown fate hanging overthem, which could not but fill even the stoutest soul with dreadand horror. 

The prisons of the middle ages will scarce bear detaileddescription in these modern days; the condition of filth andsqualor of the lower cells, often almost without air, and reekingwith pestilential vapours, baffles words in which to describe it. To be sure, persons in daily life were used to conditions whichwould now be condemned as hopelessly insanitary, and were not sosusceptible and squeamish as we have since become. The ordinarystate of some of the poorer students' halls in Oxford appears to usas simply disgusting; yet the thing was accepted then as a matterof course. 

Nevertheless, the condition of those cast into the prisons of thosedays was a very forlorn and terrible one, and almost morecalculated to break the spirit and the constancy of the captivethan any more short and sharp ordeal might do. It is scarcely to besupposed that the prisons in Oxford were superior to those in otherparts of the country, and indeed the sequel to the incarceration ofClarke and his companions seems to prove the contrary. 

But at least, in those days, bribes to the jailers could do, inmost cases, something for the amelioration of the lot of theprisoner; and Arthur Cole was possessed of a warm heart, a longpurse, and a character for orthodoxy which enabled him to associateon friendly terms with suspected persons without incurring thecharge of heresy. His own near relative being proctor of theuniversity, and his own assured position there, gave him greatadvantages; and these he used fearlessly during the days whichfollowed, and even sought private interviews with the three headsof houses who had the main jurisdiction in the matter of theseunfortunate students. 

But for the first few days after Dalaber's arrest and imprisonmentthe excitement was too keen to admit of any mediation. Theauthorities were busy unravelling the "web of iniquity, " makingfresh discoveries of books, chiefly copies of the New Testament, circulating amongst the students, and sending to prison those whopossessed them, or had been known to be connected with theAssociation of Christian Brothers. 

All that Arthur could contrive during that first week was a visitto the cell of Dalaber. He was absolutely refused admittance toClarke, who, he heard, was lodged in a dark and foul prison, whereonce salt fish had been stored, and which was the most noxious ofany in the building. 

Clarke, it seemed, had now become the object of the greatestsuspicion and distrust. The Bishop of Lincoln--then the Diocesan ofOxford--had written most stringently on his account, and noinducement would prevail to gain admittance to him; nor did Arthurfeel the smallest confidence that the money greedily accepted bythe warder in charge would ever be expended upon the prisoner. 

He was very heavy-hearted about this friend of his; but he hadbetter fortune in his attempts to gain speech with Dalaber. 

At the end of a week he prevailed so far as to gain a shortinterview with him, and was locked into the cell in some haste bythe jailer, and bidden to be brief in what he had to say, since itwas not long that he could be permitted to remain. 

Dalaber sprang up from the stone bench on which he had been sittingin a dejected attitude, and when he saw the face of his friend heuttered an exclamation of joy. 

"Arthur! you have come to me! Nay, but this is a true friend'spart. Art sure it is safe to do so? Thou must not run thine ownneck into a noose on my account. But oh, how good it is to see theface of a friend!"

He seized Arthur's two hands, wringing them in a clasp that wasalmost pain, and his face worked with emotion. 

Arthur, as his eyes grew used to the darkness, was shocked at thechange which a week had wrought in his friend. Dalaber's faceseemed to have shrunk in size, the eyes had grown large and hollow, his colour had all faded, and he looked like a man who had passedthrough a sharp illness. 

"What have they done to you, Anthony, thus to change you?" criedArthur, in concern. 

"Oh, nothing, as yet. I have but sat in the stocks two days, tillthey sent me for closer ward hither. After Master Garret's escapebolts and bars have not been thought secure enough out of theprison house. But every time the bolt shoots back I think that itmay be the men come to take me to the Tower. They have threatenedto send me thither to be racked, and afterwards to be burnt. If itmust come to that, pray Heaven it come quickly. It is worse to sithere thinking and picturing it all than to know the worst has comeat last. "

His hands were hot, and the pulses throbbed. Arthur could see theshining of the dilated eyes. Dalaber's vivid imagination had been arather terrible companion for him during these days of darkness andsolitude. The authorities had shown some shrewd knowledge of humannature when they had shut him up alone. Some of the culprits hadbeen housed together in the prison, but Dalaber had been quitesolitary. 

It was not so evil a cell that he occupied as some of the others. Arthur's gold had prevailed thus far. But nothing could save himfrom the horrors of utter loneliness, and these had told upon himmore than greater hardships would have done, had they been sharedwith others. It had been characteristic of Dalaber all through hislife that he could be more courageous and steadfast for others thanfor himself. 

"Tush, Anthony! There will be no more such talk now, " answeredArthur, with a laugh. "They have found out for themselves all thatyou withheld. They have laid by the heels enough victims to satisfythe wrath of the bishop and the cardinal. And already there is adifference in the minds of the authorities here. In a short whilethey will become themselves advocates of mercy. They took a greatfright at hearing of heresy in Oxford; but persecution is againstthe very essence of our existence as a university--persecution forwhat men think. Mine own uncle only last night was beginning tohope that, having laid hands upon the culprits, they would now begently dealt with. But for the cardinal and the bishop there wouldbe little to fear. "

Anthony drew a deep breath, as of relief. His clasp on Arthur'shands slowly slackened. 

"Then they talk not of the Tower for me, or for any?"

"I have heard no word of it. I am sure such matter is not in theirthoughts. And truly, if heresy be so grievous a crime, they haveneed to look to themselves; for those same three judges before whomye were brought, Anthony, have committed an act of heresy for whichthe penalty is the same death with which they have threatened youand others. "

"What mean you?" asked Dalaber, with wide-open eyes. 

"Marry, this--that when they sought in vain for Master Garret, andwere unable to find him, they went themselves to an astrologer, andbid him make a figure by the stars, that he might know whither thefugitive had fled; and he, having done so, declared that Garret hadescaped in a tawny coat to the southeastward, and was like to befound in London, where doubtless some of the brotherhood have hidhim. And this they have dared to tell to the cardinal and to thebishop, in no wise ashamed of their own act; whereas the churchforbids expressly any such asking of portents from the stars, andit is as much heresy as any deed of which you and your comradeshave been guilty. "

Dalaber broke into a short laugh. 

"By the Mass, but in sooth it is so!" he exclaimed, drawing a longbreath. "Shall not the God of all the earth look down and judgebetween us and our foes? O Arthur, Arthur, how can one not callsuch men our foes? They hunt us down and would do us to deathbecause we claim the right to love and study the Word of God, andthey themselves practise the arts of necromancy, which have beenfrom the beginning forbidden as an abomination in the sight of theLord, and they feel no shame, but blazon abroad their evil deed. Isit not time that the church were purged of such rulers as these?"

"Perchance it is; but that I hold is to be settled not by us but byGod Himself. He has not shown Himself backward in the past tocleanse His sanctuary of defilement, and I trow we can leave thiswork to Him now, and wait His time. Patience, good Anthony, patience. That is my word of counsel to you. You will not reformthe church singlehanded. The brethren will not do it; and it wereonly a source of weakness to rob the church of those of her sonswho are longing after righteousness and truth. Be not in suchhaste. Be content to stand aside, and see for a while how the LordHimself will work. You know the words of Scripture, that inquietness and confidence shall be your rest. There may be periodswhen quietness does more to prevail than any open strife. You havemade your protest. The world will not listen yet; but the timeshall come when it will be more ready. Wait in patience for thatday, and seek not to run before the Lord. "

Such sage counsel was not unpalatable to Dalaber, who was in a lesscombative mood now than he had been of late. He had been threatenedwith excommunication, and indeed for a while there was no hope thathe would be regarded as a fit person to receive the holy rite. Thatin itself was terrible to his devout spirit, and when any personspoke gently and kindly to him, and in a friendly and persuasivefashion, he was always eager to declare his love and loyalty forthe Catholic Church. 

He hated the thought of being regarded as an outcast and heathen. He knew that it was so terribly unjust. He had borne witness to hisown beliefs; he had made full confession of faith; he hadsteadfastly refused to betray any comrade. Perhaps he had now doneenough for the cause of liberty and righteousness, and might stepaside for a while and see what would be the result of the movementnow set on foot. 

He asked eagerly about those who had been taken, and his eyesfilled with tears when he heard that Clarke was one of the victims, and one who was likely to be treated with greater harshness thanthe rest. 

"A saint of the Lord, if ever there was one!" cried Dalaberearnestly. "Oh, if only they would let me share his confinement!What would not I give to be with him, to tend and comfort him, andlisten to his godly words! I should fear nothing, were he besideme. Surely the angels of the Lord will be about his bed through thehours of darkness, and will keep him from the malice of hisenemies. "

"I trust that he will be liberated ere long, " answered Arthurgravely. "But they will never make him speak a word that his heartgoes not with. And it is said that the bishop and the cardinal aremuch incensed against the canons of the college who have been foundtampering, as they choose to call it, with the holy Catholicfaith. "

"And Freda? How is she, and what says she of all these matters?"

"She is in much trouble of spirit, but she bears it with courage, and I do all that I may to comfort her. 

"I have won the right to think of her as a sister now, " addedArthur, with the colour rising in his face, "for Magdalen haspromised to be my wife. We are betrothed, and I ask yourgratulations, Anthony. "

These were given with great fervour, and for a brief while the twoyoung men forgot all else in eager lovers' talk. Anthony wasassured that no danger threatened the house of Dr. Langton for hisfriendship with Clarke and others of those now in prison. Theanxiety of the authorities was simply with the students and thoseunder their care in the university. The private opinions of privatepersons in the place did not concern them in any grave fashion. 

Already enlightened men were beginning to foresee a gradual changein ecclesiastical government in the land, though it might not bejust yet. Even the most zealous of the church party, when they wereshrewd and far-sighted men, and not immediately concerned with thepresent struggle, saw signs of an inevitable increase in light andindividual liberty of thought which would bring great changes withit. To check heresy amongst the students was the duty of theauthorities, in virtue of their office; but they gave themselves noconcern outside the walls of their colleges. Perhaps they knew thatif they attempted to hunt out all heretics, or such as might be socalled, from the city, they would denude it of half its population. 

Indeed, having once laid hands on the offenders, and argued andtalked with them, Dr. London himself, though regarded by theculprits as somewhat like a greedy lion roaring after his prey, andbeing, in truth, a man of whom not much good can be written, wroteto the cardinal and the Bishop of Lincoln, plainly intimating thathe thought the matter might be safely hushed up, and that it wouldbe a pity to proceed to any extremity. 

"These youths, " he said, "have not been long conversant with MasterGarret, nor have greatly perused his mischievous books; and longbefore Master Garret was taken, divers of them were weary of theseworks, and delivered them back to Dalaber. I am marvellous sorryfor the young men. If they be openly called upon, although theyappear not greatly infect, yet they shall never avoid slander, because my lord's grace did send for Master Garret to be taken. Isuppose his Grace will know of your good lordship everything. Nothing shall be hid, I assure your good lordship, an every one ofthem were my brother; and I do only make this moan for theseyouths, for surely they be of the most towardly young men inOxford, and as far as I do yet perceive, not greatly infect, butmuch to blame for reading any part of these works. "

It was Arthur who brought word to the Bridge House of this letterof mediation which had been sent to the bishop, who would thenconfer with the cardinal; and the hearts of all beat high withhope. 

"Surely, when he reads that, he will not deal harshly with them!"spoke Freda, her colour coming and going. 

"I hope not--I trust not; but for the bishop none may answer. Iwould rather we had the cardinal directly over us; but it is thebishop who is our lord and master. "

"And is he a hard and cruel man?"

"He is one who has a vehement hatred of heresy, and would destroyit root and branch, " answered Arthur. "It may be that even thisletter will in some sort anger him, though it is meant for thebest. "

"How anger him?" asked Magdalen. 

"Marry, in that he sees how godly and toward has been the walk ofthose youths who are now accounted guilty of heresy. Even Dr. London, who has been so busy in the matter of the arrests, now thathe hath gotten them safe in ward, is forced to own that they areamongst the best and most promising of the students of theuniversity, and therefore he himself pleads that they be notharshly dealt with. But how the bishop will like to hear that isanother matter. "

"Yet to us it cannot but be a testimony, " spoke Dr. Langtongravely, "and one which those in authority would do well to lay toheart. In the matter of wisdom, prudence, and obedience, theseyoung men may have failed somewhat--they may have been carried awayby a certain rashness and impetuosity; but that they are of a piousand godly walk and conversation, even their accusers know well. Andhere in Oxford, where so much brawling and license and sinfulnessstalks rampant, does it not say somewhat for these new doctrinesthat they attract the more toward and religious, and pass theidlers and reprobates by?"

So there was much eager talk and discussion throughout Oxfordduring the days which followed, and excitement ran high when it wasknown that Garret had been taken--not in London, not in a tawnycoat, but near to Bristol--by a relative of Cole, one of theproctors, who had recognized him from the description sent by hisrelative, and was eager to be permitted to conduct him to Oxford, and hand him over to the authorities. 

Arthur heard all the story, and was very indignant; for thoughGarret was no favourite or friend of his, he was a graduate of hisown college, and he felt it hard that he should have been hunteddown like a mad dog, and caught just at the very moment when he wasnearing the coast, and might well have hoped to make good hisescape. 

"I am no friend to Master Wylkins for his zeal, " he said, "andright glad am I that the law would not allow him to take possessionof the prisoner, but had him lodged in Ilchester jail, despite hisoffer of five hundred pounds as surety for his safe appearance whencalled for. He is to be taken now to London, to the cardinal, underspecial writ. But I have greater hopes of his finding mercy withthe cardinal than had he come here and been subject to the Bishopof Lincoln. "

A little later and the news came that the monk Ferrar, who hadsuddenly disappeared from Oxford after the arrest of Dalaber, hadbeen taken in London in the house of one of the brethren, and thathe and Garret were both in the hands of the cardinal. 

"What will they do to them?" questioned Freda of Arthur, who camedaily to visit them with all the latest news. 

But that was a question none could answer as yet, though it seemedto Freda as if upon that depended all her life's future. For ifthese men were done to death for conscience' sake, could Dalaber, their friend and confederate, hope to escape?

Arthur always spoke hopefully, but in his heart he was often sorelytroubled. He came at dusk today, clad in a cloak down to his heels, and with another over his arm. He suddenly spoke aside to Freda. 

"Mistress Frideswyde, I sometimes fear me that if our friendAnthony get no glimpse of you in his captivity he will pine awayand die. I have leave to take some few dainties to the prison, andI have below a basket in which to carry them. It is growing dusk. Wrapped in this cloak, and with a hat well drawn down over yourface, you might well pass for my servant, bearing the load. I mightmake excuse that you should carry in the basket instead of me. Areyou willing to run the risk of rebuke, and perchance some smallunpleasantness at the hands of the keepers of the prison, to givethis great joy to Anthony?"

Freda's face was all aflame with her joy. In a moment she had, withher sister's aid, so transformed herself that none would haveguessed her other than the servant of Arthur, carrying a load forhis master. She was tall and slight and active, and trod with firmsteps as he walked on before her in the gathering dusk. Shesuffered him not to bear the load even a portion of the way, butplayed her part of servant to perfection, and so came with abeating heart beneath the frowning gateway of the prison, where itseemed to her that some evil and terrible presence overshadowed allwho entered. 

Arthur was known to the sentries and servants by this time. Hevisited several of the prisoners, and his gratuities made hisvisits welcome. He was conducted almost without remark towardsDalaber's cell, and no one made any comment when he said to Freda, in the commanding tone of a master:

"Bring the basket along, sirrah! Follow me, and wait for me till Icall. I shall not be above a few moments. It grows late. "

Freda had trembled as she passed the portal, but she did nottremble now. She stood where she was bidden, and Arthur, for a veryshort time, disappeared in the darkness, and she heard the shootingof a bolt. Then the turnkey came back and said, with a short laugh:

"Thy master hath a long purse and a civil tongue. I go to do hisbidding, and refresh myself with a sup of good canary. Go onthither with that basket. I shall be back in a few short minutes. He will call thee when he wants thee. "

The man and his lantern disappeared, and the door of the corridorwas slammed to and locked. There was no hope of escape for anybehind it, but at least there was entrance free to Anthony's cell. 

The next moment she was within the miserable place, faintly lightedby the small lantern Arthur had brought, and with a cry she flungherself upon her knees beside the pallet bed on which Dalaber lay, and called him by his name. Arthur meanwhile stood sentry withoutthe door. 

"Freda, my love!" he cried, bewildered at sight of her, and withthe fever mists clouding his brain. 

"Anthony, Anthony, thou must not die! Thou must live, and do somegreat good for the world in days to come. Do not die, my beloved. It would break mine heart. Live for my sake, and for God's truth. Ah, I cannot let thee go!"

He partly understood and kissed her hand, gazing at her with hungryeyes. 

"I would fain live, if they will let me, " he answered. "I will livefor thy sweet sake. "

She bent and kissed him on the brow. But she might not tarrylonger. The sound of the bolt was already heard, and she stoodsuddenly up, and went forward. 

"I will live for thy sake, sweetheart!" he whispered; and she wavedher hand and hurried out, with tears gushing from her eyes. 

Chapter XIV: The Power Of Persuasion

"I HAVE sent for you, Master Cole, " spoke the Dean of CardinalCollege, "because it is told to me that you, whilst yourself ablameless son of Holy Church, have strong friendship for some ofthose unhappy youths who are lying now in ward, accused of thedeadly sin of heresy; and in particular, that you are well known toAnthony Dalaber, one of the most notable and most obstinateoffenders. "

"That is true, " answered Arthur readily. "I have had friendshipthis many years with Dalaber, long ere he took with these perilouscourses against which I have warned him many a time and oft. Apartfrom his errors, which I trust are not many or great, he has everappeared a youth of great promise, and I have believed him one tomake his way to fame and honour in days to come, when once theseyouthful follies are overpast. "

"I have heard the same from others, " answered Dr. Higdon; "andalbeit he has never been a student here, nor come under my care, Ihave oftentimes come across him, in that he has sung in our chapel, and lent us the use of his tuneful voice in our services of praise. I have noted him many a time, and sometimes have had conversationwith him, in the which I have been struck by his versatility andquickness of apprehension. Therefore (having in this matter certainpowers from my lord cardinal in dealing with these hapless youngmen) I am most anxious so to work upon his spirit that he showhimself not obstinate and recalcitrant. Almost all his comradeshave proved their wisdom and the sincerity of their professeddevotion to Holy Church by promising submission to the godlydiscipline and penance to be imposed upon them; but Dalaber remainsmutely obstinate when spoken to, and will neither answer questionsnor make any confession or recantation of error. I have thereforeavoided his company, and abstained from pressing him, lest thisonly make him the more obstinate. I would fain use gentle andpersuasive measures with all these misguided youths, and I trowthat we shall thus win them, as we might never do by harshness andcruelty. Loneliness and the taste they have had--some amongstthem--of prison life has done somewhat to tame them; and for therest, we have had little trouble in persuading them to be wise anddocile. "

"I am right glad to hear it, " spoke Arthur quickly, "for I haveconsorted with many amongst these same men; and I know right wellthat they are godly and well-disposed youths, earnestly desirous tobe at peace with all men, and to live in obedience to Holy Church, whom they reverence and love as their mother. They have beensomething led away through such men as Master Garret, who--"

Arthur paused, for a curious smile had illumined Dr. Higdon's face. He looked full at Arthur as he said:

"Yes, Master Garret has been much to blame in this matter; but thecardinal has so dealt with him by gentleness and kindness, and bythe clear and forceful reasoning of which he is master, that ThomasGarret himself is now here in Oxford, ready to do penance for hissins of disobedience and rebellion; and to this submission do weowe that of his confederates and lesser brethren. When they heardthat he had promised compliance to the cardinal's commands, theythemselves yielded without much delay. "

"Garret here in Oxford!" exclaimed Arthur, in surprise, "and apenitent, submissive to the cardinal! Then, truly, no others shouldbe hard to persuade. But what is it that the cardinal asks ofthem?"

Dr. Higdon smiled that rather subtle smile which on many faces, andespecially on those of ecclesiastics, tends to grow into one ofcraft. 

"He calls it an act of recantation, but we speak of it to the youngmen as one of obedience and reconciliation. There will be here inOxford a solemn function, like unto what was seen not more than ayear ago in London, when those who have been excommunicated, butare now about to be reconciled, will appear in procession, eachcarrying a fagot for the fire which will be lighted at Carfax; andhaving thrown their fagot, they will then throw upon the flamessome of those noxious books the poison of which has done such hurtto them and others; and having thus humbled themselves toobedience, they will be received and reconciled, and on Easter Daywill be readmitted to the holy ordinances from which they have beenexcluded all these weeks. "

"And Garret will take part in that act of obedience?" asked Arthur, in subdued astonishment. 

"He will. The cardinal has persuaded him to it. What means he hasused I know not, save that all has been done by gentle suasion, andnothing wrung from him by cruelty or force. And thus it is that Iwould deal with Anthony Dalaber. If I know aught of his nature, hewould stand like a rock against the fierce buffeting of angrywaves, he would go to the rack and the stake with courage andconstancy. But a friend may persuade where an adversary would onlyrouse to obstinacy. And therefore have I sent for you, hoping thatyou may have wisdom to deal with him and persuade him to this step;for if he submit not himself, I fear to think what may be hisfate. "

"I will willingly try my powers upon him, " answered Arthur, speaking slowly and with consideration. "I trow that the world willlose a true and valuable man in losing Anthony Dalaber. It will gofar with him that Master Garret has consented to this act ofobedience and submission. But there is one other of whom he is sureto ask. Is Master Clarke also about to take part in this ceremonyof reconciliation?"

A very troubled look clouded Dr. Higdon's face. 

"Alas! you touch me near by that question. With Clarke we canprevail nothing. And yet there is no more pious and devoted son ofthe church than he; and God in heaven is my witness that I know himfor a most righteous and godly man, and that to hear him speak uponthese very matters brings tears to the eyes. His face is as theface of an angel; his words are the words of a saint. My heartbleeds when I think of him. "

"Why, then, is he accounted heretic and excommunicate?"

"You may well ask. I have asked myself that same question, for, asone of the canons of this college here, he is to me as a son. I waswroth at the first when it was told that here in this place we hada nest of pestilent heretics; but since I have come to know more ofJohn Clarke, the more do I grieve that such doctrine as he holdsshould be condemned as heresy. It is true that he is unsound onsome points--that I may not deny; but he is so full of sweetness, and piety, and the love of God and of the church, that I would holdhis errors lightly and his graces and gifts in esteem. But alas!the bishop has heard much about his readings and his expounding ofthe Scriptures. He vows that he and Garret and the monk Ferrar havebeen the ringleaders in all this trouble, and that, unless theyformally recant and join in this act of open submission, they shallbe dealt with as obstinate heretics, and handed over to the seculararm, to perish by fire. "

Arthur's face grew suddenly pale to the lips. 

"They would burn a saint like Clarke! God forgive them even forsuch a thought! Truly men may say--"

Dr. Higdon raised his hand to stop Arthur's words, but his face wasfull of distress and sympathy. 

"We will trust and hope that such a fearful consummation will notbe necessary. The others have submitted; and Clarke is but a shadowof himself, owing to the unwholesome nature of the place in whichhe is confined. I do not despair yet of bringing him to reason andsubmission. He is not like Dalaber. There is no stubbornness abouthim. He will speak with sweet courtesy, and enter into everyargument with all the reasonableness of a great mind. But he saysthat to walk in that procession, to take part in that act ofso-called recantation and reconciliation, would be in itself as aconfession that those things which he had held and taught wereheretical. And no argument will wring that admission from him. Hedeclares--and truly his arguments are sound and cogent--that he hasnever spoken or taught any single doctrine which was not taught byour Lord and His apostles and is not held by the Catholic Church. And in vain do I quote to him the mandates of various Popes andprelates. His answer ever is that, though he gives all reverence toGod's ministers and ordained servants in the church, it must everbe to the Head that he looks for final judgment on all difficultpoints, and he cannot regard any bishop in the church--not even theBishop of Rome--as being of greater authority than the Lord. 

"It is here that his case is so hopeless. To subvert the authorityof the Pope is to shake the church to her foundations. But nothingI say can make Clarke understand this. It is the one point uponwhich he is obstinately heretical. "

"But you still have hopes of inducing him to submit?"

"I shall not cease my efforts, or cease to hope, " answered Dr. Higdon earnestly, "for in truth I know not what will be the end ifhe remain obstinate or, rather, I fear too much what that end willbe. If it lay with the cardinal, there would be hope; but thebishop is obdurate. He is resolved to proceed to the uttermostlengths. Pray Heaven Clarke may yet see the folly of remainingobstinate, and may consent at the last to submit as the others havedone!"

"Have all done so?"

"There is Dalaber yet to win, " answered the dean, "and there are afew more--Sumner for one, and Radley for another--who have notgiven the assurance yet. If Clarke would submit, they would do soinstantly; but they are near to him in the prison, and they canspeak with each other, and so they hang together as yet, and whathe does they will do. But their peril is not so great as his. Thebishop has not named any, save Garret, Ferrar, and Clarke, as thevictims of the extreme penalty of the law. Dalaber may well beincluded if he remains obdurate, and therefore I am greatlyconcerned that he should be persuaded. 

"Think you that you can work upon him, were I to win you permissionto see him? I have heard that you did visit him awhile since, whenhe was kept less strictly than is now the case. What was his frameof mind then? and what hopes have you of leading him to a betterone?"

Arthur sat considering awhile, and then said:

"Dalaber is one of those upon whom none can rightly reckon. At onemoment he will be adamant, at another yielding and pliable. One dayhis soul will be on fire, and nothing would move him; but inanother mood he would listen and weigh every argument, and might beeasily persuaded. One thing is very sure: gentleness would prevailwith him a thousand times more than harshness. A friend mightprevail where a foe would have no chance. I will gladly visit him, and do what I can; but I would fain, if it might he accorded, seeMaster Garret first, and take word to Dalaber of mine own knowledgethat he has promised submission. "

The dean considered awhile, and then rose to his feet. 

"Come, then, " he said. "It is not known in Oxford yet; but thecardinal has sent Garret here to me, to be kept in close ward tillthe day of the reconciliation, now at hand. This is what is to takeplace. The men who have been excommunicated and set in ward, butwho are ready to make submission, will be brought to trial a fewdays hence, and will sign their recantation, as we call it, to thecardinal, in the presence of the judges, who will then order themto take part in this act of penance, after which they will beadmitted once more to communion, and have liberty to resume theirstudies, or to return to their homes and friends, as best pleasesthem. Thus we trust to purge Oxford of heresy. But if Master Clarkeremain obdurate, and others with him, I fear me there will be someother and terrible scene ere this page of her history closes. "

"Let me see Master Garret, " said Arthur abruptly. "I would I mightalso see Master Clarke. But whenever I ask this boon it is refusedme. "

The dean shook his head slowly. 

"No one is permitted access to him, save those who go to reasonwith him; and so far we reason in vain. But I will admit you to theother prisoner for a few minutes. You have been acquainted with himin the past?"

"Slightly. He has never ranked as my friend, but I have known himand met him. He is of my college, and I have been sorry that he hasused his knowledge of Oxford to spread trouble there. "

Garret sprang up as Arthur entered the bare but not unwholesomeroom where he was confined. He had grown very thin with the longstrain of flight, imprisonment, and hardship that had been hisportion of late. He greeted Arthur eagerly, his eyes aglow, and onhearing somewhat of his errand he broke out into rapid and excitedspeech. 

"Tell Dalaber that the time is not ripe--that it lingers yet. Ihave been warned of God in a dream. My hour has not yet come. Thereis work yet for me to do, and how am I straitened till it beaccomplished! Yes; you need not shrink from me as from ablasphemer. I hold that every man must follow in the steps of theLord, and drink of His cup, and be baptized with His baptism. ButHe waited for His hour. He hid Himself and fled and conveyedHimself away. He paid tribute to kings and rulers. He submittedHimself to earthly parents, earthly potentates. And shall we not dolikewise? I would lay down my life in His service, and He knows it. But something within me tells me that my work is not yet done. Andthe church is yet holy, though she has in part corrupted herself. If she will but cleanse herself from her abominations, then will wework in her and not against her. Even the cardinal has spoken ofthe purifying which must be accomplished. Yes, he has used good andgodly words, and I will wait and hope and trust. The Lord would beserved by one body, of which He is the Head. He wants one, and notmany. Let us have patience. Let us wait. Let us watch and pray. Andif we have to submit ourselves to painful humiliation in this life, let us fix our eyes upon the crown of glory which is laid up for usin the heavens, and which fadeth not away. "

Arthur was convinced of the truth of what Dr. Higdon had spoken, and saw that Garret's mind was made up to do what was required ofhim. The young man was glad enough that this should be the case;but he felt a certain contempt for the facile disposition of theman, who, after spending years of his life and running innumerableperils in the circulation of these books, could in a few weeksconsent to become a participant in the ceremony of solemnly burningthem, in acknowledgment that they were dangerous and evil in theirtendencies. Far greater was his admiration for Clarke, who, inobedience to the vows he had taken, would have no hand indistributing the forbidden volumes, yet in the hour of trial andperil refused to take part in the ceremony which would be regardedby the spectators and by the world at large as an admission thatthe Word of God was not for the people, and that he, as a teacherand preacher, had spoken unadvisedly with his lips in expoundingthe living Word to his hearers. 

With his mind full of these things Arthur found his way to theprison, and was conducted to Dalaber's cell, which was more closelyguarded than at first. The young man, who had been prostrated byfever at the first, had recovered in a measure now, but looked verygaunt and wan and haggard; and he seized Arthur's hands, and wrungthem closely in his, whilst tears of emotion stood in his eyes. 

"I thought you had forgotten me, Arthur!"

"Surely you know that I would have come had I been able. But oflate neither bribes nor entreaties have availed to gain meentrance. How has it been with you, my friend?"

"Oh, I am weary of my life--weary of everything. I would they wouldend it all as soon as may be; death is better than this death inlife. I am sick for the sight of the sun, for a breath of heaven'spure air, for the sight of my Freda's face. Tell me, was it all adream, or did she indeed come to me?"

"She came, and she would have come again, but they made yourcaptivity closer at that time. She grows thin and pale herself ingrief and hunger for your fate, Anthony. 

"But today I come to you with glad tidings of hope. In a few daysfrom this, if you act but wisely and reasonably, as your friendsand companions are about to do, you will stand a free man, and youwill see your Freda face to face, none hindering. "

He staggered back almost as though he had been struck. 

"I shall be free! I shall see Freda! Speak, Arthur! Of what are youdreaming?"

"I am not dreaming at all. I come from the Dean of CardinalCollege, and from Master Garret, whom he has there in ward, but whois also to be released at the same time. I was permitted speechwith him, that I might bring word to you, and that you might knowin very truth what was about to happen. "

"And what is that? Speak!" cried Anthony, who was shaking all overlike an aspen. 

To some temperaments hope and joy are almost more difficult to bearthan the blows of adverse fortune. Had the commissary come withnews that Dalaber was to suffer death for his faith, he would nothave found him so full of tremors, so breathless and shaken. 

"I have come to speak, " answered Arthur kindly, as he seatedhimself upon the low pallet bed, and made Dalaber sit beside him. "It is in this wise, Anthony. When you and your comrades weretaken, the heads and authorities were in great fear that all Oxfordwas infect and corrupt by some pestilent heresy; but having foundand carefully questioned the young men of their faith, and havingread your confession, and heard more truly what hath been theteaching they have heard and received, they find nothing greatlyamiss, and are now as anxious to deal gently and tenderly with youall as at first they were hot to punish with severity. Had they thepower to do as they would, you might all be sent speedily to yourhomes; but they have to satisfy the cardinal, and, worse still, thebishop, and hence there must somewhat be done ere peace berestored, to assure him that Oxford is purged and clean. "

"And what will they do?" asked Dalaber, who was still quivering inevery nerve. 

"Marry, nothing so very harsh or stern, " answered Arthur, who wasfeeling his way carefully, trying to combine truth and policy, buterring distinctly on the side of the latter. "But those later bookswhich were found in your hiding place and Radley's room, which aremore dangerous and subversive than any that have gone before, areto be cast solemnly out of the place; and, in truth, I think withcause. See, I have brought you one or two to look at, to show youhow even Martin Luther contradicts himself and blasphemes. How canthe Spirit of God be in a man who will say such contrary things atdifferent times?"

And Arthur showed to Anthony a few marked passages in certaintreatises, in which the reformer, as was so often the case in hisvoluminous and hastily-conceived and written works, had flatlycontradicted himself, to the perplexity and confusion of hisfollowers. 

"Such books are full of danger, " pursued Arthur, speaking rapidlynow. "I say nothing about the translated Scriptures; but the worksof a man, and one who is full of excitement and the spirit ofcontroversy, are like to be dangerous to the young. Let the churchread and decide, but do not you disseminate such works. It may bemore sinful than you have thought. 

"And now for what will soon happen. You did see the same in Londononce. There will be a fire in Carfax, and those who have circulatedand read such books will walk each with his fagot, and cast firstthese and then the books upon the flames. So will the bishop besatisfied, and so will peace be restored. 

"Be not proud and disobedient, Anthony, and refuse to be reconciledwith the mother you have offended. The cardinal has shown even toMaster Garret the error of his ways, and he will be one to share inthis act of submission and reconciliation. He bid me tell you thatthe hour has not yet come for any further blow to be struck. He, like Master Clarke, now begins to hope that, having pleaded withtheir mother, she will hear and cleanse herself from all defilementand impurity. He will submit and be reconciled; and if he will dothis, surely you, friend Anthony, need not stand aloof. "

Anthony was pacing the floor in hot excitement. He recalled thescene at St. Paul's the previous year, and his face was workingwith emotion. 

"Am I to be called upon to burn the Word of God, as though it werean unholy thing, to be cast forth from the earth?"

"No, " answered Arthur boldly; "you will only be required to burn afew pamphlets of Martin Luther and other reformers. "

And he vowed in his heart that he would make good this word, andthat, whatever other men might do, Anthony's basket should containnothing but those later and fiery diatribes, which were certainlynot without their element of danger and error and falsehood. 

"And if I refuse?"

Arthur answered with a patience and gentleness that went fartherthan any sort of threat could have done. 

"If you refuse, friend Anthony, I fear you will find yourself indanger, and that not in a good or holy cause. For if Master Garretand your comrades are willing to make a small sacrifice of pride, and do a small penance to satisfy the bishop, who is in some sortyour lawful ruler in the church, so that peace and amity may berestored, and hatred and variance banished from our university, itwere an ungracious act that you should refuse to join with them, for they have sought by patience and kindliness to restore you toyour places; and surely it cannot be God's will that you shouldhold back for this small scruple, and remain cut off from Hischurch by excommunication, as must surely be if you will not beadvised and humble yourself thus. "

"What would Freda bid me do?" suddenly asked Anthony, who was muchagitated. 

Arthur was thankful that he did not ask a question about Clarke. The young man was doing his utmost to win his friend, and had beenreared in a school where it was lawful to do evil for the sake ofthe good which should follow. But he did not wish to be driven tofalsehood, and it was with relief that he heard this question. 

"When Freda came to see you she bid you live--live for her sake, "he answered, without hesitation. "Let me leave that word withyou--live for her sake. Do not fling away your life recklessly. Shehas begged that you will live. Therefore, for love of her, if forno other reason, make this submission--be reconciled, and live. "

Anthony's face was working; he was greatly moved; the tears raineddown his cheeks. But at last he seized Arthur's hands in his, andcried:

"I will! I will! God forgive me if I judge amiss; but for her sakeI will do it, and live. "

Chapter XV: The Fire At Carfax

"Magda, I want my reward. "

She raised her eyes to his face, a deep flush suffused her cheek, and then faded, leaving her somewhat paler than before. 

"Thy reward, Arthur? And what is that?"

"Nothing less than thyself, my beloved, " he answered, with apassionate tenderness. "I have thy heart, thy love; these have beenenough this long while. Now I want thee, thine own self. Why shouldwe wait longer? Art thou not ready to give thyself to me--now?"

She let her lover draw her close to his side. She looked up at him, and saw that his face was grave and pale. This gravity had grownupon him of late, and she saw that lines of anxiety had begun toappear on his brow, which had not been there six months ago. Herwoman's instinct of seeking to comfort and support came instantlyto her help. 

"I will do all that thou dost wish of me, Arthur. If thou hast sometrouble, let me share it. A wife should be the helpmeet of herhusband in all things. If I am soon to be that, let me begin mineoffice now. "

He bent his head and kissed her, and drawing her hand through hisarm, began pacing to and fro in the budding nut walk, where thetender flickering green of early springtide was shimmering in thegolden sunlight. 

"My Magda, I have been thinking much of late. I have many plans, and some of them must needs be carried out in all haste. But ere Ican fulfil them as I would, I must needs have my wife at my side tohelp and support me. There will be woman's work as well as man's, and such work as thou dost love. "

"Tell me, " she said, lifting her eyes to his face. 

"Magda, thou dost know that tomorrow there will be a form of trial, and Anthony Dalaber and others will make submission, be condemnedto do penance, and in a few days will fulfil that penance, and thenbe restored to communion with the church, and to liberty and life?"

"Yes, I know, " answered Magdalen gravely. 

"And when this has been done, and they are free, it will be better, far better, that they should quit Oxford for a while, and remain insome seclusion, away from prying eyes and from the suspicion whichmust attach to all those upon whom the taint of heresy has oncefallen. Oxford will be no place for them for a while. "

"I can believe that they would be happier elsewhere, " she answered. "But I sometimes fear for Anthony. He will suffer from agonies ofshame and remorse; I know he will. Thou dost think him right tomake submission, but he will feel that in so doing he has deniedhis faith and his Lord. I fear for him, and so does Freda. She isvery unhappy. "

"I know it, " answered Arthur quickly; "I can see both sides of thismost difficult question of conscience. But I may not be the one toblame Anthony, for I have greatly persuaded him to this act ofsubmission, and I would that, if blame attach to any in Freda'smind, she should throw that blame on me. I will speak with herlater anent the matter. 

"But, Magda, this is the plan I am revolving in my mind. I wouldprovide for Anthony and for others a place of rest and peace andrefreshment, where they can regain health of body and serenity ofspirit. And where better than at the old manor near to Poghley, where we have spent so many happy days of yore? But I would have mywife with me there--not as guest, but as mistress of the house. AndFreda would have a home with us, and thy father likewise, when hedesired it. But thou dost know how that he greatly desires to visitItaly; and wert thou my wife, and Freda beneath our care, then hecould start with a free heart upon his journey. And we would takeup our abode together at Poghley, and live such a life as I havesometimes dreamed of, but which has ever seemed too fair andpeaceful for attainment in this world of strife. "

Magdalen's eyes grew bright and big with the rush of thoughts thatcame over her. 

"And thou wouldst have Anthony and his friends, and would seek forthem there health, both of body and of spirit? Oh, that would be asweet and commendable work, Arthur. I would that I might share itwith thee. "

"And so thou shalt, my beloved, for alone I should be sorely letand hindered. Anthony shall be our guest and kinsman--soon to beour brother; for he is without home, and his brother in Dorset is aman of fierce temper, and has sent him a violently accusing letteron hearing what has happened in Oxford, which has cut him to thequick. He will be in sore need of comfort and repose; and if therebe others in like case with him, whose friends will only persecuteand revile them, then let them come to us also. Ours shall be ahouse of refuge for the distressed and oppressed. 

"Thou wilt not refuse to aid me in that task, Magda? I know thatthy heart yearns always over all who suffer from sorrow and pain, even though they may in some sort have brought this uponthemselves. "

"I should love such a task, " answered the girl earnestly; "I wouldask nothing better myself than to tend and comfort those who havesuffered in such a cause. But thou, Arthur--how hast thou come tothink of such a thing? Thou hast never been one of the brethren;thou hast never been touched by heresy; thou hast ever deplored therashness of those who have committed themselves to such courses;and yet thou art showing thyself now the friend of all. "

He looked straight before him with a thoughtful smile. 

"These men will be 'purged from heresy, ' as it is called, ere Ioffer them the shelter of my house, " he answered. "I am riskingnothing by so doing. And in truth, sweetheart, if there weresomewhat to risk, methinks I would be willing to do the same, ifthou didst not shrink from the task. Whether we study theScriptures for ourselves, or whether we let the church expoundthem, one lesson we always learn if we listen and read aright, andthat is the lesson of charity. We are brethren in Christ, if we arebound by no closer tie--no tie of our own making. Christ was evermerciful to the sick, the afflicted, the erring, the desolate, andwe are bidden to follow in His steps. He did not shut Himself upbehind walls to live the life of meditation; He walked amongst men, and bid men come to Him. In lesser measure we may surely do thesame; and this is what I would fain attempt in these days oftrouble for so many--bind up the broken heart, give medicine to thesick, rest to the weary, cheering and comfort to those who are castdown in spirit. It may be little we can accomplish, but let us dothat little with all our might. I trust and hope that God will giveus His blessing, and grant us power to be a blessing to others. "

Dr. Langton heard Arthur's proposal with great satisfaction. He hadgrown somewhat weary of his life in Oxford, and was desirous oftaking a long journey into foreign countries, to pursue there somestudies which would require the assistance of foreign libraries. Moreover, the frequent outbreaks of sickness now sweeping overOxford, and especially during the summer months, had aroused hisconcern, and made him anxious to remove his daughters into somemore healthy place. Latterly this matter had appeared likely toarrange itself, with the betrothal of the girls respectively toAnthony Dalaber and Arthur Cole. Still there might be a lapse ofseveral years between betrothal and marriage, and he was seriouslymeditating the best course to pursue, when Arthur's propositioncame as a solution of the problem. 

Marriages were very quickly and easily performed in those days. They could be consummated at the briefest notice. And Magdalen, having given her promise, was ready to give her hand at any timethat Arthur should desire, and depart with him at once for the newhome, whither Freda and their father would quickly follow them, andany amongst their suffering friends who, on release, desired thathaven of peace and rest. 

The trial of the tainted students was over. It was Arthur whobrought word to the Bridge House as to what had been the result. All day Freda had moved to and fro with restless steps and burningeyes. Her whole being seemed rent asunder by the depth of heremotion. What would Anthony say and do? How would he comporthimself? Would he yield and sign the recantation, and join in theact of humiliation and penance, or would he at the last stand firmand refuse compliance? Which choice did she wish him to make? Couldshe bear to see him treated as an outcast and heretic--he, herfaithful, devoted Anthony? But would he ever be quite the same inher eyes, if he, to save himself from the pains and penalties whichbeset him, drew back and denied those things which he believed?

She knew not what to think, what to wish. She paced the house andgarden with restless steps, and when Arthur came at last, heragitation was so great that she could not speak a word. 

But her face was eloquent of her emotion, and he kept her not amoment in suspense. 

"All has gone well, " he answered, "with Anthony as with the rest. They were gently handled and fairly spoken. The confession of faithdemanded of them was such as no Christian man could hesitate tomake. They were admonished for disobedience, but the errors withwhich they were charged were not sternly pressed home. They wereasked if they desired to be reconciled and restored to communion;and on affirming that they did, they were only bidden to take partin the public act of penance of which they had already heard. Allconsented to do this, and were then removed to their severalprisons; and four days hence will this act of penance be performed, after which our friends will be restored to us and to the churchonce more. "

"And Anthony consented with the rest?" asked Freda, with pale lipsand wistful eyes. 

"He did. "

Arthur looked her full in the face as he spoke. 

"Anthony might perchance have refused compliance, had it not beenfor me, Freda. If thou hast any blame for him in this matter, letit rest upon my head, not upon his. "

"Thou didst persuade him?"

"I did. I would do so again. Anthony is young, hot headed, impulsive, rash. Whatever he may grow to in the future, whateverconvictions he may then hold, he is not fit yet to be a leader ofmen, to take up an attitude of defiance to the laws and statutes ofthe university--leaving the church out of the question--to ruin hiscareer in an impulse which may not be a lasting one. Let him andothers have patience. Those things which they ask they may likelyobtain without such fierce struggle and such peril. Let men bearthe yoke in their youth; it does them no hurt. To be cast forthfrom the communion of the church would be a greater hurt toAnthony, body and soul, than to do a penance which may do violenceto some of his cherished convictions. In this world we ofttimeshave to choose, not between absolute right and wrong, but betweentwo courses, neither of which is perfect; and then we are forced toconsider which is the less imperfect of the two. I trow thatAnthony has made a wise choice; but if to you it seems not so, Ipray you blame me rather than him, for I did plead with him morethan once, and right earnestly, to take this way. I did use yourname also, and begged of him to live for your sake; and methinksthat argument did more prevail with him than any other I could haveurged. "

Freda drew her breath rather hard, but the expression of her facesoftened. 

"You did bid him do it for my sake? Did he think that I would havethus bidden him act?"

"I know not that, but it is like. Remember, sweet Freda, how that, when thou didst see him in his prison, thou didst rain kisses andtears upon his face, and bid him live for thee. How could I notremind him of that? And wouldst thou not rather that he should livethan die?"

"Oh yes, oh yes! I cannot bear to think of that other terribleperil. I am torn in twain by grief and perplexity. Why do they makeit so hard for men to take the perfect way? He would be faithfulunto death--I know he would--if he could but see his course clear. But as it is, who can tell what is the best and most right way? Tobe cut off from the Church of Christ--it is so terrible! Yet totamper with conscience--is not that terrible too?"

"They made it as easy for them as was possible, " answered Arthurgently; "let not us make it hard afterwards. Anthony wouldsuffer--it is his nature--whatever course he took. To beexcommunicate is keen pain to one of his devout nature; to dopenance for what he holds to be no act of sin or heresy will painhim, likewise--not the humiliation of the pageant alone, but thefear lest he has taken a false step and denied his Lord. It is forus, his friends, to receive him joyfully, and restore him to peaceand comfort. Be sure that Christ would pardon him, even though hemay find it hard to pardon himself. "

Freda sighed, but her face softened. Magdalen asked a whisperedquestion. 

"And Master Clarke--did he submit?"

"He was not called, " answered Arthur gravely; "some say he is toosick to appear, others that he has recanted, but has been sparedjoining in the procession because that he and two more are not ableto walk. Others, again, say that he will not abjure the errors withwhich he is charged, nor take part in the prescribed penance. Ihave not been suffered to see him. I know not how it may be. But insooth, if he be sick as they say, it were time they let him forthfrom his prison. It is not right nor justice that men should bedone to death in noisome dungeons when no crime has been provenagainst them. "

The girls' faces were pale with horror and pity. 

"Canst thou do nothing, Arthur?" pleaded Magdalen. "Thou art rich, and powerful, and well known to so many. Canst thou do nothing toaid them?"

"I will do what I can, once the act of penance be over, " heanswered. "Till then it is useless to stir, for they will seek towork upon them to the very last moment by threats, or by argument, or by entreaty. Should they prove obstinate to the last, I know notwhat will befall. But if they are like to perish in the prison, itmay be that the dean's word will prevail for their release. He isgrieved that one so godly in his life and conversation shouldsuffer so cruelly. When this act has been accomplished, belike theymay listen to the words of his friends, unless the cruel will ofthe bishop prevail, and he is sent to a fiery death. "

It was a very quiet wedding on the morrow that united MagdalenLangton and Arthur Cole as man and wife. They were married at anearly hour in St. Mary's Church, and set off that same day for theold manor house, which was to be their future home. Freda couldnot, however, be persuaded to accompany them on that day. 

"I must see the fire at Carfax, " she said; "I would see it withmine own eyes. Afterwards I will come to you, and will bringAnthony with me; but not till I have seen this thing for myself. Icannot help it. I must be there. "

Magdalen entreated awhile, but Freda stood firm. 

"I must see the fire at Carfax, " she answered; and at last theyforbore to press her, knowing her mind was made up. 

It wanted but a few days to Easter when the day came for whichFreda had waited with feverish, sleepless eyes. The sun rose clearand bright birds carolled in the gladness of their hearts; allnature was filled with the joy of happy springtide; but there was aheavy cloud resting upon Freda's spirits. 

"I will not blame him; I will speak no word of reproach. In thishard strait should I have been more brave? It may be he is doingwhat he believes most right. I will not believe him unfaithful tohis truer self. Who can judge, save God alone, of what is the mostright thing to do in these dark and troublous days?"

She rose and donned a black gown, and shrouded herself in a longcloak, the hood of which concealed her face. She was very pale, andthere were rings around her eyes that told of weeping and of vigil. Oh, how she had prayed for Anthony, that he might be pardonedwherein he might sin, strengthened wherein he was weak, purifiedand enlightened in the inner man, and taught by the Holy Spirit ofGod!

As she walked through the streets by her father's side, and markedthe gathering crowd thronging towards Carfax and the route to betaken by the procession, she seemed to hear the words beaten out bythe tread of hurrying feet: "Faithful unto death--faithful untodeath--unto death!" till she could have cried aloud in the strangeturmoil of her spirit, "Faithful unto death--unto death!"

There was a convenient window in the house of a kindly citizen, which had been put at her father's disposal. When they took theirplaces at it they saw the men already at work over the bonfire inthe centre of the cross roads. All the windows and the streets werethronged with curious spectators, and almost at once the tolling ofthe bells of various churches announced that the ceremony was aboutto begin. 

The procession, it was whispered about, was to start from St. Mary's Church, to march to Carfax, where certain ceremonies were tobe performed, and then to proceed to St. Frideswyde, where a solemnMass would be performed, to which the penitents would be admitted. Then, with a solemn benediction, they would be dismissed to theirown homes, and admitted to communion upon Easter Day. 

Freda sat very still at the window, hearing little beside the heavybeating of her own heart and the monotonous tolling of the bells. The crowd was silent, too, and almost all the people were habitedin black, partly out of respect to the season of the Lord'spassion, partly because this ceremony took the nature of a solemnhumiliation. 

Perhaps there were many standing in that close-packed crowd whoknew themselves to have been as "guilty"--if guilt there were--asthose who were compelled to do penance that day. There was evidentsympathy on many faces, and the girl, looking down from above, noted how many groups there were talking earnestly and quietlytogether, and how they threw quick glances over their shoulders, asthough half afraid lest what they were saying might be overheard. 

"I trow there are many here who have dared to read the Word of Godand discuss it freely together, and compare the church as it now iswith the church, the Bride of the Lamb. I wonder if they would haveall submitted, had it been their lot to stand before those judgesand hear the sentence pronounced. "

A thrill seemed suddenly to pass through the crowd; the peoplepressed forward and then surged back. 

"They are coming! they are coming!" the whisper went round, andFreda felt the blood ebbing away from her cheeks, and for a momenther eyes were too dim to see. 

The solemn procession of heads and masters, clerks and beadles, seemed to swim before her in a quivering haze. Her strained eyeswere fixed upon those other figures bringing up the rear--those menin the garb of the penitent, each bearing a fagot on his shoulder, and carrying a lighted taper in his hand. 

Was Anthony among them? She held her breath in a sickeningsuspense, scarce knowing whether or not she longed to see him. Sheknew almost each face as it loomed up into view: there was youngFitzjames, their kinsman, looking shame-faced but submissive; therewere Udel and Diet, Bayley, Cox, and others whom she had neversuspected of having been concerned in the movement; and there, almost at the rear of the long procession, walked Anthony Dalaber, his dark, thin face looking worn and haggard, his hair tumbled andunkempt, his dark eyes bent upon the ground, his feet slow andlagging, but whether from weakness or unwillingness she was notable to say. She held her breath to watch him as he appeared. Shesaw the heavy frown upon his brow; she marked the change which hadcome over him--the cloud which seemed to envelop him. She knew thathe was bowed to the ground with shame and humiliation, and withthat sort of fierce despair of which she had seen glimpses in hisnature before now. 

Suddenly all the old tenderness rushed over her as in a flood. Sheforgot her sense of disappointment in his lack of firmness; sheforgot how he had boasted of his courage and devotion, and how, inthe time of temptation and trial, he had let himself be persuadedto take the easier path; she forgot all save that he had loved her, and that she had loved him, and that love can surmount all things, because its essence is divine. If he had fallen, he had sufferedkeenly. Suffering was stamped upon every line of his face. 

Was not God's love for sinners so great that before the worldrepented of its wickedness He gave His Son to die for an atonementand expiation? Must we then not love those who err, and who repentof their weakness? Nay, are we not all sinners, all weak, all frailand feeble beings in weak mortal bodies? Shall we judge and condemnone another? Shall we not rather seek to strengthen one another bylove and tenderness, and so lead one another onward in the waywhich leads to life everlasting?

These thoughts rushed like a flood through Freda's mind as shewatched through a mist of tears the throwing of the fagots and thebooks upon the fire at Carfax. Three times did the penitents walkround the fire, the bells tolling, and the crowd observing anintense silence, as the servants handed to the young men books fromthe baskets to fling upon the fire. 

Only one was given to Anthony, and he gave one quick glance beforehe threw it into the heart of the blaze. Arthur Cole had been asgood as his word. It was no portion of God's Word that he wascondemned to burn, but a pamphlet of peculiar bitterness by one ofthe foreign reformers. 

Then the procession formed up again, and started for its finalgoal; and Freda, rising, laid her hand upon her father's arm andsaid:

"Take me home, I prithee, sweet father--take me home first. I haveseen enough. I would now go home. And then, when all is over, gothou to St. Frideswyde and bring Anthony to me. "

Chapter XVI: "Reconciled"

Anthony sat with his face buried in his hands, in an attitude ofprofound dejection. He was gaunt and haggard and worn to a shadow, and Freda's gentle, pitying gaze held in its depths nothing butlove and tender compassion. 

The first rapture of meeting once again had passed. The exultantjoy engendered by a sense of freedom had lasted for several hours. Anthony had laughed and sung aloud and shouted for joy in the shadyalleys of the garden, amid all the blissful sights and sounds ofspringtide. He had wandered there with Freda beside him in a sortof trance of happiness, in which all else had been forgotten. Thejoy to both had been so keen, so exquisite, that it had sufficedthem for the present. 

But with the falling of the softened dusk, with the setting of thesun, with the natural and inevitable reaction upon an enfeebledbody and sensitive spirit, following upon a severe and protractedstrain, Dalaber's spirits had suddenly left him. An intensedepression both of body and mind had followed, and in the gatheringtwilight of that familiar room he sat in an attitude of profounddejection, whilst Freda scarce knew whether it were better to seekto find words of comfort, or to leave him alone to fight out theinevitable battle. 

"Why did I do it? Why did I consent?" he suddenly broke out. "Whydid I listen to the voice of the charmer? Would it have been sohard to die? Will it not be harder to live with the stain of thissin upon my soul?"

"'The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin, '"spoke Freda very softly. 

"And I have denied my Lord--in deed, if not in word, " and hegroaned aloud. 

"It was an act of submission and obedience, " spoke Freda, using thearguments familiar to her. "Nor did you yourself cast upon the firethe precious Word of God; you did not deny your faith. Youaffirmed--so they say--your assent to the doctrines of Holy Church, and did penance for past disobedience. Is that a matter to grieveso greatly over?"

She spoke very gently, yet not as though her heart went altogetherwith her words. Anthony raised his head and broke out into vehementspeech, which she welcomed gladly after the long silence of utterdepression. 

"They made it easy for us. They sought to win us by gentle methods. They knew that the most of us loved Holy Church, and were loathindeed to be divorced from her communion. They did not bid us in somany words to deny those things which we have held--the right ofevery man to hold in his hand the Word of God, and to read andstudy it for himself; but they made us perform an act which in theeyes of the world will be taken to mean as much--to mean that weacknowledge the sinfulness of circulating that precious, livingWord, and are ready to cast it into the flames like an unholy andcorrupt thing. 

"And I consented. I let them persuade me. I let mine eyes beblinded. And now, whither shall I go? I have denied my Lord. I havesinned in His sight. I have not taken up my cross and followed Him. I have sought to save my life, and yet I had thought myself readyto follow Hun to the cross and the grave. "

"Like Peter, " spoke Freda softly. "Yet the Lord looked upon himwith tender love; and He forgave him freely and fully, and gave himspecial charge to strengthen the brethren, to feed the sheep andthe lambs. The Lord wore our mortal flesh. He knows that it isweak. He understands all. Be not too much cast down, my Anthony. Perchance in the past thou didst too much trust in thine ownstrength. In the days to come let us look ever more and more to theLord Himself. He will first forgive, and then confirm His strengthin us. "

"In us? But thou hast ever been strong in faith, " spoke Anthonyquickly. "I can read it in thine eyes how that thou dost hold meweak and wavering. Had it been thou who wast thus tried, I trowthou wouldst have stood firm. "

"Indeed I know not that, Anthony, " she answered earnestly, "and Idare not say that I did desire it of thee. I was rent in twain bythe struggle. If, indeed, patience and tenderness are shown bythose in authority to the sons they hold to be in error, then loveshould be met by love. We must not rend the body of the Lord byneedless strife and contention, if other and gentler means may withpatience prevail. We know that obedience and submission to thepowers that be are enjoined upon us; yet we know that we must keepour conscience void of reproach. It is hard, indeed, to judge; butlet us always seek to take the highest path, and if we fall byreason of weakness in faith, in judgment, or in spirit, let us praythe more fervently for the Spirit of truth to guide us into alltruth, and keep us pure within. "

They had been so earnestly talking that they had not heard thesound of steps and voices in the house, and started when the doorwas suddenly opened by young Fitzjames, who ushered in Garret andthe monk Robert Ferrar. 

Dalaber started to his feet. He had seen both these formercompanions of his in the procession that morning, but not a wordhad been exchanged between them. He stood gazing at them with astrange mixture of emotion. 

"Anthony Dalaber, we have come to say farewell, " said Garret, whosethin, white face and the burning brightness of his eyes testifiedto the struggle through which his own spirit had passed. "For thepresent the brotherhood is broken up; for the present the powers ofthe world are too strong for us; but the day will come when thetruth shall be vindicated, when it shall shine forth as the sun inhis strength, and we of the faith will be the first to welcome therising rays. Be not afraid; be not cast down. The Lord will arise, and His enemies will be scattered. And there is work for us all todo, to prepare for His appearing. Let us not be weary in welldoing. Though we have bent our heads to the storm, yet we will liftthem up with joy anon, knowing that redemption draweth nigh. Youbelieve that, Anthony Dalaber?"

"I verily believe that God will visit the earth and His church, andthat He will sit as a refiner, and purify her from all impurities;but whether He will condescend to use again such imperfectinstruments as we have proved, I do not know. We have bowedourselves in the house of Rimmon. Shall we ever be fit for theservice of the house of God?"

Garret was still for a moment, silenced by the strange expressionof concentrated remorse upon Dalaber's face. It was Ferrar whospoke in his low, even voice. 

"'And when I bow myself in the house of Rimmon, the Lord pardon hisservant in this thing. And Elisha said unto him, Go in peace. '"

Deep silence fell upon the room, and then Freda spoke. 

"I think God is ever more merciful than man. God reads the heart, and He knows that, though men may fail through weakness, they mayrise again in His strength and yet do valiantly. "

"I will yet live to do Him service!" cried Garret, with kindlingeyes. "I will yet live that I may lay down my life for Him if Hecall me. If I have been deceived this once, He will lead me arightin the days to come. Mine hour will yet come; I know it, I feel it. And He shall see then that Thomas Garret will not shrink even fromdeath for His name's sake. "

Dalaber looked straight into his face. 

"I consented to take part in this penance today because I heardthat you had submitted. I believed that all had done so. Had Iknown that Master Clarke had refused, God helping me, I would haverefused also; for surely never was there a man who had so fully themind of the Lord Jesus as John Clarke. "

Garret's glance fell before that burning gaze. He too had notedthat Clarke was not amongst the penitents, and it had cut like aknife into his heart. He had always been so ready with hisprotestations of willingness to die for the faith, yet he had beenwon over to an act which looked like one of recantation. Clarke hadnever boasted, had always spoken with gentle warning of the dangerswhich beset them, and his doubts as to whether they should havestrength to withstand the fiery trial if it came upon them. Therehad been times when Garret had openly charged him with beinglukewarm in the cause. Yet Clarke lay still in his noisome prison, excommunicate, and in danger of death at the stake, whilst theystood free men, reconciled to the church, and restored to herfavour. 

Whose position was that of most true blessedness? Garret twistedhis hands nervously together as this flood of thought came surgingover him. 

"They say that Clarke would have been there, " spoke youngFitzjames, "but that he was too enfeebled by captivity to walk inthe procession. "

"That is false, " said Freda, in a low voice. "Master Clarke mighthave won his liberty with the rest, but he refused to take any partin the spectacle today at Carfax. "

"Yet he never circulated the books, " broke out Garret. "He ofttimescautioned me against importing too many of the treatises written inGermany. He would not approve all that they contained. He couldhave cast such books upon the flames without violating hisconscience. Wherefore was he not there with the rest of us?"

It was Freda who, after a pause, made answer:

"He knew that men would not distinguish between the burning ofbooks by men and the burning of the precious Word of God. It wasthis that held him back. "

"Yea, verily, " cried Dalaber, with a blaze of his old excitement, "he was true to his conscience, and we were not. He knew that thosewho saw that procession would regard it as an admission of heresy. He was no heretic, and he would have neither part nor lot with it. He has ever stood firm in this--that the church of the living Godis pure and holy, and that she asks no such acts of submission andrecantation from her sons, when their only desire has been to extolHim and to make His way clear upon earth. How could his pure andholy spirit make confession of evil? He could not, and he wouldnot. He will lay down his life for the gospel's sake; but he willnot be deceived, as we were. 

"I can see it now as I could not when the walls of prison and themists of fever were closing me in. We have, as it were, admittedthat to read the Word of God and to give it to others to read is asin against the church. He has stood on the ground he adopted fromthe first--that the church has never forbidden it, and that thosewho do so are not her true and faithful stewards and ministers; andfor that conviction he is ready to die. He will not let himself bedeceived or cajoled. His light is the light from above, and it willshine upon his path to the very end. "

Ferrar and Garret had no intention of lingering long. They wereabout to go forth together into the world--probably to make theirway to Germany--and Garret had had some thought that Dalaber mightpossibly accompany them on their journey. But they saw that he hadother views for himself, and did not even ask him. 

The spell which Garret had once exercised upon him was broken now. They would ever be as friends and brothers in a good cause, but thespecial tie had snapped. Garret was no longer a hero in the eyes ofDalaber, and he felt the subtle change which had come over hisex-pupil. 

So they clasped hands warmly, exchanged farewells, and the twocompanions passed out into the darkening night, whilst youngFitzjames lingered wistfully, and brightened as Freda bade him takeup his old quarters in that pleasant house. 

"And on the morrow we will all travel to Poghley together; and you, Fitzjames, shall take word to others who have suffered imprisonment, and whose friends, perchance, may look coldly upon them, that theyare welcome to Arthur's house, if they desire a brief space for restand refreshment. It is open to all who have suffered, but are now'reconciled, ' as it is termed. Anthony and I go thither early in theday, and any who desire may come with or follow after us. "

"I feel as though I never wished to set eyes on Oxford again, onceI get free from it!" cried the youth, who felt bitterly theignominy and hardships through which he had passed. 

He had submitted to the imposed penance, having, indeed, no verystrong opinions of his own upon controverted subjects, though hehad heard much, and received the new doctrines with open mind. Butnow he felt as though he hated the rulers of the church with a deepand implacable hatred. His boyhood seemed to have passed away fromhim during those weeks of harsh imprisonment; and he came forth aman, with a stern hatred of bigotry and intolerance, with noformulated plan of action or resistance, with no very definiteopinions as to doctrine or dogma, but with a fixed resolve to castin his lot with those who were fighting for liberty of conscience, or liberty in any form, and with a strong hope that he might liveto see the day when he should break a lance for the cause he hadespoused. 

It was indeed too often that men's hearts were filled withbitterness, and that those in places of power and authority madethemselves bitter enemies, even of those towards whom they werekindly disposed; whilst the day was coming slowly but surely whenthey were to reap what they had sown. 

It was a soft and radiant evening when Freda and her father andDalaber rode slowly through the gates which led to the moated manorwhere Arthur Cole and his bride awaited them. Fitzjames and a fewothers were to follow. But these three, with a couple of servants, arrived first; and upon their approach through the golden green ofthe beech avenue, Magdalen flew, as it were, to meet her twin, andthe sisters were clasped in each other's arms. Arthur was not farbehind his fleet-footed spouse, and was clasping hands withDalaber, and gazing long and searchingly into his face. 

"Welcome, my friend, welcome!" he said. "It is good to see youstand a free man once more. You have suffered, Anthony; I can seeit all too clearly in your face. But I trust that the dark days areover now, and that better times are in store. In the sweet securityof home we will seek to forget those trials and troubles which havegone before. "

Dalaber looked round him at the awakening beauty of the springtideworld, and a lump seemed to rise in his throat. His face contractedas though with a spasm of pain, and he spoke in sharpened accentsof suffering. 

"The world of nature looks--thus--to me. And Master Clarke liesrotting in a foul prison, in peril of his life both from sicknessand from the cruel malice of the bishop. How can I forget? How canI be happy? Methinks sometimes I would he more truly happy were Ilying beside him there. "

Arthur drew Dalaber a little away from the rest. 

"Have you had news of him?"

"Such news as might be had. Some of the brethren, if they can stillbe so called, when they are as sheep scattered without ashepherd--some of them came to bid me adieu and speak comfortingwords. I asked them one and all of him, our beloved teacher; butnone had seen him--only they had one and all made inquiry afterhim, and one had heard this, and the other that. But all affirmedthat he, together with Sumner and Radley, was lying in a foulprison, sick unto death with the fever that besets those who lietoo long in these noisome holes, or, as some said, with thesweating sickness, which has shown itself once more in Oxford. 

"But since he refused to take part in the scene at Carfax, and ashis companions were firm as himself, they are kept yet in the samefoul place. And if help come not they will certainly die; for howcan men recover of sickness without some care, or tendance, orbetter nourishment than will be given them there? Ah, it makes myblood boil to think of it!"

It was almost impossible for Dalaber to rejoice in his own freedomand in the beauty of all about him, so woeful were his thoughtsabout this man whom he so greatly loved. He went to his room thatnight, but sleep came not to him. He paced to and fro in a strangetumult of mind; and with the first light of dawn he clad himself inhis riding suit, and when the household began to stir he sought aservant, and bade him tell the master that he desired instantspeech of him. 

Arthur came in brief space, and looked with surprise into Dalaber'spale, set face. His wan looks told of his sleepless vigil, but hegave no chance for questions to be asked. He spoke himself, andthat rapidly. 

"Arthur, I must forthwith to London. Canst thou lend me a goodhorse? Else I must needs go afoot. "

"A horse! Why, the pick of the stable is at thy service, friendAnthony. But whither away so fast, and wherefore?"

"I go to seek speech with the cardinal. "

"With the cardinal, quotha? And wherefore with him?"

"I go to ask the life of Master Clarke. They say the cardinal isnot bloodthirsty or cruel. I will prove that for mine own self. Andif a victim must needs be had, I will offer myself in his place. 

"Yes, Arthur, I will. Seek not to stay me by fair words. Methinks Ihave had too much of such. I have been cozened both by friend andby foe--for mine own good, as they would say, but not I. My heartis heavy and hot within me. If Clarke is to lie languishing inprison, let me lie there with him. There can be a worse prisonhouse of the soul than any made by bolts and bars. We can suffer askeenly in such a place as this as in the lowest depth of a dungeon. I have made trial of both. I know what I say. Seek not to stay me, good Arthur, for I must needs go. The fire burns hot within me. Itwill not be quenched. "

Arthur looked keenly at him. He was silent for a very brief while, and then he spoke quietly and persuasively. 

"Thou shalt go, Anthony; but wait only for Monday. Thou art in needof rest, and upon the eve of the festival of Easter thou wouldstnever get nigh to the cardinal. Thou art not fit for the long ridetoday. In two days more thou wilt be in better case for thejourney. And I myself will be thy companion, for I have somefriends in high places who will lend me their help; and it will bestrange if together we cannot succeed in obtaining sight and speechof the cardinal, and proffering our petition. Only wait these twodays, that thou mayest be more fit for the fatigues lying beforethee. "

Dalaber would fain have been off that moment, but he saw the forceof Arthur's words; and, in truth, the long strain was tellingheavily upon him, and as he stood he almost reeled from weakness. He was in no fit state for another day's riding; and when Fredaadded her voice to that of Arthur, he consented to put off hisjourney until after Easter. 

Yet he looked straight into her eyes in making this concession, andadded firmly:

"But when the time comes I must go. And thou wilt bid me Godspeed, my beloved; and if this journey should perchance bring me hurt--ifI should not return to thee therefrom--thou wilt not grieve over ittoo much. Thou wouldst not withhold me, Freda?"

She looked into his eyes. She knew that peril might menace herlover. It was as though he would, having once escaped, put his headagain into the jaws of the lion. None could say, if he and thecardinal met, what might be the result to the impulsive but notalways discreet Dalaber. It seemed as though some power from withinurged him to make a confession, different from the one he had sorecently signed. It seemed as though his conscience would not lethim rest--as though he felt that he had been guilty of some act oftreachery towards his Lord. 

Freda understood. She would not hold him back, though her eyesfilled with tears as he put the question. 

"I will never withhold thee from what thou dost deem the right pathto tread, my beloved, " she answered. "I will trust thee in thehands of the all-loving Father, and pray that He may deliver theeout of all peril. Be not rash. That is all I ask. Be as MasterClarke--gentle, faithful, true, pure of heart and blameless ofspeech. I ask nothing more of thee. Be true unto thine own betterself, and thou wilt be supported and upheld through all. "

Arthur and his wife spoke much of the proposed journey. 

"Wilt thou risk aught by it, my husband?" asked Magdalen, with atender anxiety in voice and look. 

"I risk but little--nothing, perhaps; and right glad am I toproffer this petition for our dear friend and teacher, MasterClarke. It may be we shall fail in what we seek to accomplish, andit may be that Anthony may fall once again under suspicion, and becast into prison as a heretic. No man can forecast these things, and he will not seek to save himself this time. 

"He has suffered already from tampering with his conscience. Perchance I overbore him too much. It is hard to know what a man insuch straits should do. But I will seek to safeguard him all I can, and bring him safely back. And if we win our petition, and gainliberty for those three sick prisoners, it will be worth all therisk and labour we have undergone to gain it. "

"Hast ever had speech with the cardinal before?" asked Magdalen, trembling a little at the thought. 

"I have been in his company at times, but received nothing but afleeting glance or a passing word of courtesy. I have watched himin converse with others many times. He hath a stately presence, anda great gift of speech. He can win hearts by the grace andkindliness of his address, or he can send men away quaking in fearby the flash of his eagle eye and the stern rebukes which fall fromhis lips. And none can know beforehand which will be his fashion ofreceiving a petition, and particularly such a petition as ours. 

"In God's hands must we leave the issues. But at least for such aman as John Clarke it must surely be right to adventure somewhat. Iwill go with Anthony. Together, I trust, we shall succeed. "

"And we at home will pray day and night for your success, " answeredthe young wife, clinging to her husband, from whom she must make upher mind to part on an errand that might be fraught with peril;"and surely I think that God will hear and answer us, and give yougrace and power to intercede. "

So as soon after Easter as Anthony was fit for the saddle the twofriends started off together on horseback for London, whilst thewife and the betrothed stood to watch them away, waving them afarewell, and hiding from their eyes the starting tears, which wereonly allowed to fall when the sisters were left alone together. 

Chapter XVII: The Clemency Of The Cardinal

The great man sat in his private closet, with the ivory crucifix inthe corner before the prie dieu chair, a wonderful picture of theannunciation on the wall, where he could see it every time helifted his eyes, and a table piled with papers before him, thoughpiled with a certain method and order which enabled him to lay hishand in a moment upon any required document. 

He wore the scarlet robes of his office, and a scarlet skullcap wason his head. His features were those of the ascetic and man of theworld. The skin was pale and slightly sallow, like old parchment;the hair was turning white, and was thin upon the temples. Theclear-cut features were impressive, both in outline and inexpression, and the eye was as the eye of the eagle, so keenlypenetrating and far-seeing that many had shrunk before its gaze asbefore the sharp thrust of a rapier. 

Arthur Cole entered the presence of the great man with the habitualcourtly and almost exaggerated reverence that custom imposed. ButAnthony Dalaber, who followed, only bowed with a sort of sullendefiance in look and aspect, not even raising his eyes to meet theflashing, rapid glance which the great man bent upon him as heslowly followed his companion into that august presence. He stoodin the background, and his dark face and gaunt figure did not lackelements of dignity. There was something distinguished in thepersonality of Dalaber, of which those who knew him were keenlyconscious. 

The statesman, who had all his life been wont to take the measureof men with great acumen and discernment, gave more than one quick, keen glance in the direction of Dalaber, as he received Arthur'scredentials and cast his eye over them. 

"You are welcome, Master Cole. I have heard of you before, andeverything I have heard redounds to your credit. You are highlyspoken of in Oxford, and your career there has not been withoutdistinction. I am keenly interested in all that happens there, andin the welfare of each individual clerk and student. To hear a goodreport of any gives me sincere pleasure. I am glad on that accountto give you this audience, albeit I am always pressed for time inwhich to compress each day's work. "

"I thank your Eminence from my heart, " answered Arthur; "and if Ibe permitted to speak, I will be as brief as I can in presenting mypetition and pleading my Cause. "

"You come with a petition? Very good; I will listen and considerit. Is it one that relates to yonder companion of yours?--

"Anthony Dalaber, I believe I mistake not in calling you by thatname. "

Dalaber came a step forward, but made no reply, for Arthur hadanswered for him, and the cardinal was turning over some papersupon his table, and selecting one or two, ran his eyes rapidly downthem, after which he looked up. 

"I hear of you that you are a youth of excellent parts, and of aquick understanding, and that, with industry and application, youmay do great things. I also hear that though you have been led intosome indiscretions and dangerous courses, that you have submittedto lawful discipline, and are forgiven and reconciled. All this isas it should be. I rejoice in the repentance of any sinner. I pray, my son, that in the future you may be guarded from all suchperilous courses. "

Arthur almost trembled as these words were spoken. The cardinal'swonderful eyes were fixed full upon the face of Dalaber, and themagnetic nature of the glance seemed to act with a curious, restraining power upon him. He spoke, but it was not with theoutburst which his comrade had feared. It was slowly and almosthaltingly. 

"I have done amiss, " he said. "None can better know than I how muchamiss I have done. I repent me from the bottom of my heart. But Irepent not of those things for which I suffered in prison, forwhich I thought I might be called upon to lay down my life. Irepent me that I, having put mine hand to the plough, did lookback. I would I had had the courage and steadfastness to resist andstand firm. "

Arthur trembled; his eyes sought the cardinal's face. Wolsey wasregarding Dalaber with great intensity of interest, whilst a finesmile played in shadowy fashion over his thin lips. 

"Is that what you have come hither to tell me, my son?"

"In part it is, " answered Dalaber, "for I have felt like ahypocrite and renegade all these days. I love the church; I holdher doctrines; I trow that I would die for the truth which sheteaches: but I hold also that men should not be condemned for thereading and free discussion of the Word of God; and if those whodid persuade me to submit to discipline and penance fordisobedience believe that I repent me of holding and spreading thatdoctrine, then must I ever live with the sense of having been atraitor to the cause of my Lord and my God. "

"And you wish to tell me this?"

"Yes; that your Eminence may send me back to prison, or to thestake, if it be your will. "

The same slight smile played round the cardinal's lips. He lookedonce more at his papers. 

"It is said here, Anthony Dalaber, that you have given up the studyof divinity, and have taken up that of the law?"

"That is true, " he answered freely. "I am not made for thepriesthood; of that I am well assured. I will seek to serve God inthe lesser calling, and do my duty there to Him and to thebrethren. "

"A laudable resolve, " answered the great man, "in which I wish youall success. Listen to me for a brief moment, my son. The words youhave spoken here this day will not be used against yon. I havefollowed your career. I know your courage and steadfastness ofspirit, as well as its weaknesses and vacillations. I know how manygodly youths are in like case with you--halting between twoopinions, torn asunder in the struggle to judge all these hard anddifficult questions for themselves. For you, and for all who yetlove Holy Church, I have this piece of counsel to give. Beware howyou seek to tamper with the unity of the one body. Beware how yousacrifice the greater for the lesser. It is only a church at unityin herself that can convert the world; we have the Lord's own wordfor that. If you have read in any tongue His last charge on earthto His apostles, as recorded in the Gospel of St. John, you mustsee and recognize that. The burden of that wonderful pastoral is, 'That we all may be ONE: that the world may believe. ' To rend thebody is to destroy its unity. To destroy its unity is to hinder thework of Christ upon earth. Think and ponder that well, and pray forguidance, for patience, for the submissive will which would enduremuch rather than bring war amongst the members of the one body. OurLord Himself has warned those who are devout and sincere from theerror of straining at a gnat and swallowing a camel. Let the churchminister the Word of God. Let those who hunger for more ask of her. She will not send them empty away. Already those who stylethemselves reformers are quarrelling amongst themselves. Soon theywill be broken up into a thousand camps. Unity will cease to reignin the church. Confusion and hatred and even bloodshed will follow. 

"Be advised, Anthony Dalaber. Quit these hard and vexed questionsfor a while. Take to the less perilous study of the law. With ageand experience you will learn your lesson. And I will pray for ablessing upon you, my son, for in truth I believe that the Lord mayhave work for you to do in days to come; and if so, I trow you willnot shrink from doing it. "

Anthony stood mute. A thousand questions and replies seemed tospring to his lips, but no word passed them. He felt that inargument he was no match for the cardinal, even had disputationwith so eminent and august a personage been possible. He felt thatsomewhere there was an answer to this irrefragable argument, butfor the moment he could not find it; he stood tongue tied, silent. The cardinal looked at him with his slight, peculiar smile, andthen turned once again to Arthur. 

"And now for your petition. If it is for favour to be shown to yourardent young friend, after the statement he desired to make to me, with greater courage than discretion (for which, however, I likehim none the less), then it is granted already. "

"It is not for him, " answered Arthur; "we have both come hither onthe same errand. But we do desire your Eminence's good offices forone who was in somewhat similar case with Dalaber. We have come toplead for the life and liberty of John Clarke, canon of your ownbeauteous and godly college in Oxford, who, with two othercompanions, one of them a canon and the other a singing man of thatfoundation, is lying near to death in a foul prison, and willwithout doubt perish miserably there, if release doth not speedilycome. "

The cardinal's steel-blue eyes took a new expression, and one whichArthur could in no wise interpret. 

"Like to die!" He spoke somewhat more abruptly than had hithertobeen the case. "You are sure of that?"

"I am sure of it, " answered Arthur; "and Dr. Higdon, the dean, willtell you the same, if your Eminence will ask him of it. And thoughMaster Clarke lies under the imputation of heresy, I trow there isno sounder churchman nor godly and pure-living man in all Oxfordthan he, nor one whose life holds so fair a promise of shining likea light in a dark world. "

"I have heard of this man, " spoke the cardinal thoughtfully; "Ihave known of him many years. I had report of him or ever he wassent to Oxford. "

"It is known in all Oxford how that your Eminence did send to usthere this godly man, whom we have learned to love and revere, "spoke Arthur eagerly; "and many a time have we blessed you thatyour choice did fall upon one of so saint-like a walk in thisworld. How should we, then, not plead with your Eminence for hislife, when it lies thus in jeopardy? If you would speak the word ofrelease we would do the rest. "

The cardinal sat very still and thoughtful. 

"John Clarke is not my prisoner. He belongs to the Bishop ofLincoln. "

"I know that well, " cried Arthur eagerly. "But surely the word ofyour Eminence would prevail with the bishop, and free him from hisbonds. "

"My Lord of Lincoln is very bitter against heretics. "

"Then let him take me in lieu of Master Clarke!" suddenly criedDalaber, stepping forward to the cardinal's table, upon which heleaned with both his hands, and his dark eyes flashed fire. "If hemust have a victim, let me be that victim. I am tenfold moreheretic than Master Clarke. Let me take his place in the fouldungeon; let me, if need be, go to the stake for him. If there mustbe a victim, let me be that victim; but shall he die whose life hasbeen given for the purity of the faith, and for teaching that verydoctrine of the unity of the one Holy Catholic Church upon whichyour Eminence laid such stress in speaking awhile ago? Give me upto the mercy of the bishop, and let Clarke go free!"

The piercing gaze of the cardinal was fixed upon Dalaber'sstrenuous face. All weakness had vanished from it now. It was fullof passionate earnestness and dauntless courage. His dark eyes metthose of Wolsey without fear or shrinking. The loftiness of a greatresolve, a great sacrifice, was shining in them. 

"I will consider this matter, my sons, " spoke the cardinal, whoseface softened as he gazed first at one young man and then at theother. "I must communicate with the bishop, and I will see youagain. Fortunately he is not far from London. A messenger canquickly reach him. Come to me here in four days' time, and I willsee you again and perchance give you an answer. Will your mind havechanged in those days, Anthony Dalaber? Do you indeed mean thethings that you have said?"

"I do, " he answered quietly, and added no protestations. 

"I will remember, " spoke the cardinal; and rising to his feet hegave to Arthur the benediction for which he bent his knee. 

Dalaber hesitated for a moment, and then he too knelt. There was nohypocrisy in this act. Something in the aspect and the words of thecardinal had changed his opinion of the man during the briefinterview. 

"The Lord bless thee, my son, " spoke the priest solemnly. "The Lordgive thee grace and discernment, wisdom and light. The Lordstrengthen all that is good in thee, that it may live and grow, andcast out and uproot all that may become a stumbling block or rootof bitterness within thee. The Lord give to thee the understandingmind, the childlike heart, the pure spirit of the children oflight, and lead and guide thee into all truth. Amen. "

The two companions went quietly from the room, and through the longand stately passages, where the worldly pomp visible had stirred inDalaber on entering a sense of incongruity and almost of contempt. 

But he did not think of these things as he walked out into thesunny street; and both had got far upon the road to their lodgings, hard by Moor Fields, ere either spoke a word. 

"I trow he will do it, " then said Arthur, drawing a long breath. 

"You think so truly?"

"I watched his face. It was hard to read its look; yet I thoughtthere came a gleam of anger into it when I spoke of the peril theylay in from death by sickness in that noisome prison. After all, they are all scholars of his own college; and methinks he and thebishop have disagreed ere this over matters of discipline, andwhere mercy rather than judgment should be shown. All the worldsays that Master Garret and Robert Ferrar would have been sent tothe stake had the bishop's word prevailed, but that the cardinalwould not give them up to him. It may be that he will be loath togive up Master Clarke and his friends; but surely the cardinal'sword would prevail, if he desired to make it. "

"And if the bishop has a victim, that might satisfy him, " spokeDalaber gravely. 

"Thou art thinking of thyself?" asked Arthur quickly. 

"Why should I not? I have offered myself as a substitute. If theypermit the exchange, I will not draw back. "

Arthur regarded him with a species of admiration. But he was silentawhile, finding speech difficult. Then he asked:

"Does Freda know?"

"Yes, " answered Dalaber briefly. 

"And she was willing?"

"She was willing. "

They walked on in silence for some time, only pausing when theyreached the open space of Moor Fields, where the apprentices wereplaying quarterstaff, wrestling, and shooting with bow and arrows, and shouting aloud in their glee. The friends stood awhilewatching, but their thoughts were far away. 

Suddenly Arthur broke out into what for him was rather vehementspeech. 

"Then thou art in truth a hero, Anthony, with the spirit of thewarrior and the martyr. I have sometimes misjudged thee, thinkingthee somewhat unstable, though a man of parts and one to be muchbeloved. I ask thy pardon now for having so misjudged thee. Thouhast all the stuff in thee which I have sometimes thought waslacking. "

"It was lacking. Thou hast not misjudged me, " answered Anthonygravely. "I have been unstable. I know it myself, none better. Alone, I should be unstable still. Indeed I may not trust myselfeven from day to day. But there is One who changeth not--One who iswith us, and in us, and for us. He will be our strength and ourstay in times of darkness and perplexity, and teach us to guide oursteps aright. If I have found courage, that courage is His; if Ican hold steadfast, it is in His power. That is all. I have putmyself into His hands. I shall take no thought for myself, what Ishall speak or do. He is showing me that He would have allChristian men to live together in unity and peace. I do truly seeand believe that. Yet if He command me to speak or to do that whichmen will call heresy and sin, He will give me grace to stand firm, even unto death. "

Arthur was silent awhile. In his heart he scarcely believed thatthe cardinal would offer up Anthony Dalaber to the tender merciesof the implacable bishop; yet there was no knowing. The great manhad evidently been struck by the personality and history of theyoung graduate, and it was possible he might recognize in him atype of character which might prove dangerous and subversive to theexisting order of things. It was an anxious time for Arthur--moreanxious, as it seemed, than for Anthony, who remained all the whilevery calm and tranquil, much occupied in reading and prayer, andvery constant in his attendance at the various churches in thegreat city. 

Having been for long debarred from taking part in public worship, it seemed a great refreshment of spirit for him to do so now. Arthur generally accompanied him; but often he rose quite early, and slipped out alone for some morning Mass, and came back with hisface aglow with the mystic devotion in which he had been engaged. 

"Call that man a heretic!" thought Arthur, as he watched and markedhim; and he little knew that he was not the only man doggingDalaber's footsteps in those days. The cardinal had his own methodsand his own carefully-trained servants, and not a thing that eitheryoung man did in those few days was unknown to Wolsey in hissumptuous palace, with the affairs of the kingdom and of otherrealms more or less pressing upon his attention. 

On the appointed day they again appeared before him in his closet, and he received them with an urbanity which sat graciously upon hisrather austere person. 

"I have made inquiry concerning the matter upon which you came tome, my sons, " he said, "and to my sorrow and regret I find that youspoke only too truly as to the condition into which the unwholesomestate of their prison has reduced those three men. I have thereforeprevailed with the bishop to permit them to be delivered to theirfriends. 

"And if you, Master Cole, who are well known in Oxford, will makepersonal application to the dean of the college, he will give youthe needful authority for obtaining possession of the persons ofthe prisoners, who will be released and placed under your care. Allthat will be demanded of you, or of their friends, is that you willtake care of them, and be answerable for their appearing at thebishop's tribunal, should he summon them later to appear beforehim. "

Arthur's heart leaped for joy within him. He spoke a few words ofheartfelt thanks. But Anthony's eyes never left the cardinal'sface. 

"And shall I surrender myself prisoner in their place?"

A slight smile lighted the thin, pale face. 

"Do you so desire to court prison and death, my son?"

"I do not desire it, " answered Anthony humbly. "I once did think Ihad courage and strength to fight and to overcome; I did thinkmyself to be a hero. I have learned to know myself better sincethen. Love and life are sweet to me as to other men. But I did meanthat which I did say, and I will not draw back. If a victim bewanted, let it be rather me than Master Clarke. "

This time the cardinal's smile was more full and free. 

"We will see whether we cannot make shift without a victim. AnthonyDalaber, you are a free man. There is no talk of arresting you inplace of any other. That is neither the law of the land nor thepractice of the church. I have watched you, my son; I see that youare of a godly mind. You may yet be a good and a great man in thisland. Hold fast the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace, andGod will bless and keep you. 

"I trust we shall hear no more of heresy in Oxford. And when youreceive John Clarke into your keeping, tell him that I regret theharshness to which he has been exposed, and that I have prevailedto effect his release, but that beyond this I cannot help him, buttrust that between him and his bishop some better understanding maybe speedily arrived at. "

"We thank your Eminence from our hearts, " spoke Arthur, as he benthis knee, feeling a double load of anxiety and sorrow lifted fromhis heart. "We will not forget all we owe to your clemency andkindness, and with more others than I can name we will pray for allblessings to rest upon your Eminence for this gracious act. "

The cardinal was pressed for time, and dismissed the young men witha blessing. They went out into the sunny courtyard, scarce able tobelieve their own success. 

Liberated from prison! Clarke to be liberated and delivered over totheir care! Oh! they would soon restore him to health and strengthby their loving ministrations. They would surely succeed in this. All the three to be given up to their friends! They must lose notime in riding to Oxford with the news. 

Not a day of this lovely springtide should be wasted. They wouldride all night, that release might come the earlier. Yes, there wasfull moon, and already the daylight lasted long and came againearly. They would ride without a pause, save for needfulrefreshment for man and beast, till they reached Oxford. They couldbe there before daybreak. 

On the morrow they could carry forth their friends to Poghley. Itwas a thought fraught with happiness and joy. They would not losean hour. And so quickly were all their preparations made thatbefore the shadows had grown long, before the sun had sunk fartowards the horizon, their reckoning was paid, their bags werepacked, their servants summoned, and the little cavalcade was readyto start forth and ride with loose rein to Oxford ere break of day. 

It was no hardship, that quiet riding through the long hours of themisty night. They did not hurry their beasts, for they could notobtain any interview with dean or prison governor in the dead ofnight. So they pursued their way quietly, discussing many plans;and before the first light of day had begun to glimmer in the eastit was settled that, whilst Arthur should go direct to Oxford withthe cardinal's mandate, and should make all needful arrangementsfor the immediate transportation of the sick men to Poghley, Anthony should ride there direct, to advise the young wife and hersister of what they might expect, and to see all made ready there. 

Eager as Arthur was to return home to Magdalen, he knew that hisauthority and his purse would go farther in Oxford than Anthony's. It was needful for him to be there in person; but it might be justas well for Anthony to keep away from the town at that juncture. Dalaber did not himself think of or fear any peril, but Arthur'sother arguments prevailed with him; and shortly after dawn, at theparting of the ways, the two friends separated, Arthur and theservants riding direct to Oxford, whilst Dalaber took his solitaryway towards Poghley. 

His heart beat high as he began to trace the familiar outline ofwood and hill. When he rode away a week ago, it was with a verystrong presentiment that he would never see the place again. Soresolved had he been to make confession of such of his beliefs aswere accounted heresy that he had not dared to believe he couldescape. Yet here he was, safe and sound, and rid at last of thathaunting fear and remorse which had eaten into his very soul. 

True, he had not said much, yet he knew that the cardinal hadunderstood, and had, as it were, declined a further and fullerrevelation. He had understood, on his side, that the church did notdesire to push matters to extremity, and to lose the love andadherence of its most promising sons. He was willing, for his part, to avoid publicity for a time, to resume his interrupted studies, and to wait in patience for what would come out of this movementwithin and without the church. 

But the sense of sailing under false colours had now been takenaway. He had relieved his soul; he had spoken the truth; he hadoffered himself as a victim; he no longer stood condemned as acoward and a denier of his faith. 

With a glad heart he rode onward through the rosy glow of a red andgolden dawn. All nature seemed in harmony with his joy and triumph. The birds shouted their morning songs, and the budding trees andwaving grass seemed silently to voice a happy answer. Primrosesgemmed the banks, and the frail white anemones carpeted thetwinkling woodlands, where sunbeams and shadows chased each otherthrough a maze of tender green leaves. Then the horse beneath him, though somewhat wearied from the long journey, knew his homewardway, pricked forward his ears, and broke into a canter, bravelybearing his rider up the gentle incline, and through the gate thatled towards the moated house. 

Suddenly a white figure seemed to emerge from the thickets ofshrubs, and a joyous voice exclaimed:

"Anthony, Anthony! is it thou?"

He was on his feet in an instant. The horse set off riderless forhis own stable. Anthony's arms were about her, his kisses on herface. 

"Freda! my beloved! my wife!"

"Anthony, O Anthony! And thou art free!"

"I am free, and the load has fallen. I am free and forgiven, and atpeace with God and man. And, Freda, we must hasten to the housewith the news; for Arthur has gone forward to obtain the release ofClarke and Sumner and Radley, and as soon as possible--it may evenbe today--he will bring them here to be cared for. "

Chapter XVIII: The Release

Five days, however, elapsed at Poghley before any news came fromArthur at Oxford, and then it was brought by Dr. Langton, who, uponDalaber's return, had started forth again to that place, partly toset his house in order and arrange his books and papers before hisdeparture for foreign lands, partly because he hoped his skill inmedicine and the arts of healing might prove of use to the victimsof the prison house on their release. 

For the sisters and Dalaber those days were happily passed, despitethe anxiety they felt as to what might be passing in Oxford. Tothem it seemed as though the clouds of peril which had hung so longin their sky were rolling fast away. Dalaber was relieved from thatburden of remorse and bitter humiliation which had been weighingupon him. Humble and contrite for past errors, past weaknesses, hewas, and would remain; but he had delivered his soul by his frankadmissions to the cardinal, and he could respect and admire thedignity and clemency of that powerful man, and be grateful to himfor both. 

Freda was his own, as she had never been before--her mind at rest, her heart satisfied, her old esteem and admiration and trustrestored. Together they wandered through orchard, meadow, andwoodland, speaking to each other from the bottom of their hearts, unveiling their most sacred thoughts and feelings, and sharingevery aspiration, every hope, every plan for present or future. Theworld for them was a pure Arcadia; they almost forgot for the timebeing the more troublous world without. 

It was like a green oasis in their lives, like a haven of rest andpeace after driving storms and perilous hurricanes. They lived inthe sunshine, and thanked God in their hearts, and received thatrest and refreshment of body, soul, and spirit of which both stoodrather sorely in need. 

Then on the fifth day, as the sun was drawing towards its setting, Dr. Langton returned. They pressed eagerly round him to learn thenews. His face was thoughtful and very grave. 

"They are bringing Master Clarke. He is not more than a few milesdistant. He will be here before dark. I have come to make all readyfor him. "

"Is Arthur with him?" asked Magdalen, whose hands were claspedabout her father's arm. 

"Yes; he is riding at a foot pace beside the litter. We have had tocarry him thus all the way, and by very gentle stages. At the firstI doubted if he could bear the journey. But he was himself desirousto see Poghley once again, and we decided to risk it. He has bornethe journey almost better than I had feared. "

"And now we will nurse him back to health and strength, " criedMagdalen, with earnestness. "Alas that so good a man should have tosuffer so sorely!"

Freda observed that her father turned his head slightly away. Shefelt a sort of constriction at the heart, but it was Dalaber whoput the next question. 

"Is only Clarke coming hither?" he asked. "What of Sumner andRadley who were with him in prison?"

Dr. Langton paused a brief while before answering, and then he saidin a low and moved voice:

"Radley was scarce alive when we came to them. They were all takento the Bridge House, where we had made preparation to receive them. But he died within a few hours. I scarce know whether he did reallyunderstand that liberty had come at last. On the morning of thesecond day Sumner died, and we thought that Clarke was lying inarticulo mortis; but I tried in his case a certain drug, the use ofwhich I have only recently discovered, whereupon he fell into aquiet, natural sleep, and the fever began to leave him. There ismuch sickness again in the town, and it seemed to me well that, ifhe could bear removal, he should be taken where stronger and purerair could be breathed. 

"Yesterday, very early in the morning, we started forth. Arthur hadhad an easy litter constructed under his own eyes, which can beslung between two horses walking gently and evenly. In this way wehave brought him. In another hour he should be here. I wish to makeready some large and airy chamber that opens direct upon thegarden, where he can be carried daily to inhale the scents of theflowers and be enwrapped by the sunshine. If there be a chance ofrecovery--"

Dr. Langton stopped short, and Magdalen looked earnestly into hisface. She read his thoughts there. 

"You think he will die?"

"I fear so. I misdoubt me if there can be any rally. And in truth, my child"--he drew Magdalen gently onwards with him towards theroom which he had fixed upon in his own mind as the one most suitedto his purpose--"in truth, I know not if it were true kindness toseek to save that stainless life. I had speech with Dr. Higdonanent this very matter only the night before we started forth, andhe told me that, albeit the bishop had been persuaded by thecardinal to permit the release of the prisoners for the present, yet that, should any recover--and in particular, Master Clarke--hewas like to demand his surrender later into his own mercilesshands; and it is well known that he has said that, since Wolseywould not burn Garret or Ferrar when he had them in his clutches, be would burn Clarke so soon as he was able to stand his trial. Some even say that he only suffered the men to be released fromprison that Clarke should be sufficiently recovered to perish atthe stake. "

Magdalen shuddered and hid her face in her hands. 

"Oh that such things should be! And in a Christian land, and withinthe very Church of Christ itself!"

"We will trust it is not true, " spoke Dr. Langton gravely, "or thatmore Christian and more merciful counsel may prevail. But in alltruth I know full well that, short of a miracle, Clarke will onlycome here to die. Perhaps the best that we can wish for him now isa peaceful and painless passing away in the midst of his friends, with no more fears of prison or martyrdom before his eyes; for insooth I think his soul has soared into a region where all fear andanxiety are left behind. "

Magdalen's eyes were full of tears. She had been from the firstdeeply attracted both by the words and by the personality of JohnClarke, and sometimes she had had intimate talks with him onspiritual matters, which had made an indelible impression upon herheart. 

She now busied herself diligently in making ready for his receptionthat pleasant sunny chamber which her father had selected. Thegreat canopied beds of the day were too heavy and ponderous to beeasily moved; but smaller couches and abundant bedding were quicklycollected, and the room began to glow with the masses of flowersthat Freda brought in from the garden and woodland beyond. Theplace was fragrant with the breath of cowslip and primrose, whilst, as the light faded from the west, the dancing flames of the logfire on the hearth gave a cheery air of welcome. 

The sisters stood clasping hands as their friend was brought in bythe bearers, and tenderly laid upon one of the two soft couchesmade ready--one beside the window, and one in a warmer situationnear to the hearth. 

It was upon this one that he was laid first, and Magdalen caughther breath in a little sob as she gazed upon his face--it was sothin and sunken, so absolutely colourless. The eyes were closed, and though there was an expression of deep peace and happiness uponthe face, it looked to her more like the face of one who hastriumphed in death than of one who is living and breathing yet. 

Dalaber flung himself upon his knees beside the couch with alamentable cry upon his lips. 

"My master! my master! my friend!" he cried, and at the sound ofthese words and the familiar voice the long lashes quivered andslowly lifted themselves, and they saw the dim, sweet smile stealover the wan face. 

"Is that Anthony? I cannot see. God bless thee, my son! He isgiving me all I could ask or wish. "

Dr. Langton signed to his daughters to come away. The patient hadno strength for further greetings then. Freda's eyes were blindwith tears as she found herself hurrying from the room, andMagdalen threw herself into her husband's arms, weeping aloud inthe fulness of her heart. He held her closely to him; he too wasdeeply moved. 

"But we must not grieve for him, my beloved; as he himself has saidso many times during these days, 'To depart, and to be with Christ, is far better. ' He goes forth so joyfully into the great unseenthat we must not seek too much to hold him back. His Lord may haveneed of him elsewhere. In truth, he is more fit for heaven thanearth. "

"He dies a martyr, if any ever did!" spoke Freda, choking back hertears, and speaking with shining eyes. "He has laid down his lifefor a testimony to the truth. What martyr can do more than that?"

"Is there no hope of his life?" asked Magdalen, still clinging toher husband's arm. 

"Your father fears not, " answered Arthur; "and in sooth, afterhearing the story of their imprisonment, I think the same myself. Oh, the patience, the sweetness, the self forgetfulness, with whichhe has borne all! One could weep tears of blood to think that suchthings are done to living saints on earth in the name of religion. "

They looked breathlessly at Arthur, and he spoke again. 

"I will not describe to you what we found when we entered theprison. Enough that one would not herd one's swine in such a place. Two out of the three were dying; and the third, though sick as younow see him, was yet dragging himself from one to the other, tominister to their still greater needs, as he had done from thefirst, giving to them of his own meagre food and water--neither ofwhich was fit for human beings to touch--and enduring all the slowagonies of fevered thirst day after day, that their in some way belightened. 

"Sumner lived to tell us that. From the first Radley had sickened, as the strong men ofttimes do in such places more quickly than theweaker and feebler of body. Clarke, who had brought his body intosubjection by fasting, who had nursed the sick in their filthyhomes, and spent weeks at times in fever-stricken spots--heresisted longest the ravages of the fell prison fever. He andSumner nursed Radley as best they might. Then Sumner fell sick, andClarke had them both to care for. 

"To the very last he tended them. Though well nigh in as evil acase, he yet would rise and crawl to them, and give them food andwater, or moisten their lips when they could no longer eat thecoarse prison fare. His patience and sweetness were not quitewithout effect even on the jailer, and from time to time he wouldbring them better food and a larger measure of water. 

"But even so, there was none to help or succour them in their hourof extremest need. May God look down and judge the things whichpass upon this earth, and are done by those who take His namefreely upon their lips! He whose eyes see all things have seenthose three men in their prison house. May He be the judge of allthings!"

"Thank God you came in time!" spoke Magdalen, with streaming eyes. "Thank God they did not die in that foul hole!"

"I do thank Him for that. I fear me poor Radley did not know thatrelease for him had come; his greater release followed so hardafterwards. But Sumner lived long enough to know us, and to rejoicein the hope that Clarke's life would be spared. We did not tell himhow little chance there was of that. 'He is one of God's saintsupon earth, ' were amongst his last words; 'surely He has a greatwork for him to do here. Afterwards he will walk with Him in white, for he is worthy. ' And then in broken words he told us the story ofthose weeks in prison; and with a happy smile upon his lips hepassed away. He did not desire aught else for himself. He leftClarke in the hands of his friends. He folded his hands togetherand whispered, 'Say the Nunc dimittis for me, and the last prayer;'and as we did so his soul took flight. The smile of holy triumphand joy was sealed by death upon his face. "

"Faithful unto death, " whispered Freda softly to herself, "he haswon for himself a crown of life. "

Anthony came to her presently, looking strangely white and shaken. They passed together out into the moonlight night. He was deeplymoved, and she saw it; and her silence was the silence of sympathy. 

"If only I had shared their faith, their steadfastness, theirsufferings!" he spoke at last. 

But she laid her hand upon his arm and whispered tenderly:

"Think not now of that. The past is not ours; and I know that Godhas forgiven all that was weak or sinful in it. No sin repented ofbut is washed away in the blood of the Lamb. Let us rejoice in thatthere are ever those who will follow the Lamb whithersoever Hegoeth, both here and hereafter, and will sing the song that no manelse can learn. And if we ourselves fail of being counted in thatglorious numbered host, may we not rejoice that others are foundworthy of that unspeakable glory, and seek to gain strength andwisdom and grace from their example, so that in the days to come wemay be able to tread more firmly in the narrow way they havetravelled before us?"

They saw him the next day, for he asked to be moved out into thegarden, into the sunshine of the sweet spring day. Weak as he was, Dr. Langton was of opinion that nothing could either greatly hurtor greatly restore him. And to fulfil his wishes was the task allwere eager to perform. So, when the light was just beginning togrow mellow and rosy, and the shadows to lengthen upon the grass, Clarke was carried out and laid upon a couch in the shelter of thehoary walls, whilst he gazed about him with eyes that were full ofan unspeakable peace and joy, and which greeted with smilinghappiness each friendly face as it appeared. 

They knew not how to speak to him; but they pressed his wastedhand, and sat in silence round him, trying to see with his eyes andhear with his ears, and listening to the fitful words which sprangfrom time to time to his lips. 

"It is like the new heavens and the new earth, " he said once--"theearth which the Lord will make new, free from the curse of sin. Ah, what a glorious day that will be! If this fallen world of ours canbe so beautiful, so glorious, so full of His praise, so full ofheavenly harmonies, what will that other earth he like, where Hewill reign with His saints, and sin and death shall be no more?"

It seemed to others as though he were already living in that newearth of peace and joy, and in the immediate presence of the Lord. The light in his eyes grew brighter day by day, the shining of hisface more intense. As his hold upon the things of this worldrelaxed, so did his sense of heavenly realities increase inintensity. All his words were of peace and love and joy. It seemedas though for him the veil were rent in twain, and his eyes saw theunspeakable glories beyond. 

His gratitude to those who had brought him forth from the prisonand set him in this fair place was expressed again and again. Butonce, in answer to something Freda spoke, he said with a wonderfullighting of the eyes:

"And yet, if you can believe it, we were strangely happy eventhere, for the Lord was in the midst of us, as surely as He is hereamid this peace and loveliness. When we are holding Him by thehand, feeling His presence, seeing His face in the darkness, believing that it is His will for us to be there, it is strange howthe darkness becomes light, the suffering ceases, the horror allpasses away. I do not mean that the enemy does not intervene--thathe does not come and with his whispers seek to shake our faith, tocloud our spirits, to shroud us in darkness and obscurity. Butthanks be to God, His Son, having overcome temptation in humanflesh, we in His strength, by Him, and through Him, and in Him, have power to overcome. Satan came; but he did not stay, for Onethat was mightier was with us. Thanks be to God who giveth us thevictory through our Lord Jesus Christ. "

That was all he ever spoke of the prison life--no word of itshardships and sufferings, only of the power of the Lord to takeaway the bitterness, and to comfort, cheer, and strengthen. And sothey ceased to think or to speak of it, too. It had not hurt him. The iron had never entered into his soul. And almost by now he hadforgotten. All was peace and joy and love. And even the knowledgethat his companions had passed away was no trouble to him. 

"We shall meet so soon again, " he said, and the light deepened in hiseyes. "I am so curious to know how it is with the departed--whetherthey lie at rest as in a heaven-sent sleep, while their heart waketh;or whether the Lord has work for them beyond the grave, into whichthey enter at once. I long to know what that blessed state is like, where we are with Christ, yet not in the glory of the resurrection, but awaiting that at His good pleasure. Well, soon all this will bemade known to me; and I cannot doubt we shall meet again in joy andlove those with whom we have walked in fellowship upon this earth, and that we shall in turn await those who follow after into peace, and so with them look forward to the glorious day when the livingshall be changed and the dead receive their bodies back, glorifiedin resurrection life, and so enter all together into the presence ofGod, presented as one holy mystical body to Him, the Bride of the Lamb. "

There was just one shadow that fell for a moment athwart theperfect peace and joy of this departure. But it was not one thatcould touch his spirit for more than a moment. 

As he felt life slipping fast away, and knew that very soon he mustsay farewell to earth and its sorrows and joys, he called Arthur tohis side and asked:

"Will they admit me to the rite of the Holy Communion before Idie?"

It was a question which Arthur had foreseen, and he had himselftaken a special journey to Oxford to see the dean upon that verypoint. 

But Clarke still lay beneath the ban of excommunication. He wasstill regarded as a heretic; and although, after all he had passedthrough, much sympathy was expressed for him, and any furthercruelty was strongly deprecated, yet the law of the church forbadethat the holy thing should be touched by unhallowed hands, or passunhallowed lips. 

So now he looked compassionately into Clarke's face and said:

"I fear me they will not do so. I have done what I can; but theywill not listen. None may dare to bring it to you until the ban ofthe church be taken off. "

Clarke looked into his face at first with a pained expression, butgradually a great light kindled in his eyes. He half rose from thecouch on which he was lying, and he stretched forth his hands asthough he were receiving something into them. Then looking upwards, he spoke--spoke with a greater strength than he had done for manydays--and a vivid smile illuminated his face. They were allstanding about him, for they knew the end was near, and they allsaw and heard. 

"Crede et manducasti, " he said; and then, with a yet more vividillumination of his features, he added in a whisper, "My Lord andmy God!"

Then he fell back, and with that smile of triumph upon his face, passed away. 

Over his remains, which were permitted to lie in consecratedground, they set up a white cross; and beneath his name were thewords:

"Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown oflife. "

Notes

[i] "Believe, and thou hast eaten. " Words often used by the early"heretics, " who were debarred from partaking of the feast of HolyCommunion.